Would you like to see chapters of my books before they come out? Do you want to see cover art sketches and vote on which poses should make it to final production? Would you like to see even sexier versions of my covers? Would you like to get my audiobooks at a deep discount?

Of course you would! Join my Patreon here to get all these awesome benefits (or search for my name on Patreon.com).

You can also join my Facebook group right here. Then you’ll know when my books come out before anyone else.

Chapter 1

The journey back to my convent from the enchanted forest of the north was filled with high energy and excitement. After destroying the young god Luke, I felt unstoppable, and my followers seemed to be in just as good of a mood as I was.

Weeks ago I had woken up as a god in a land full of magic and fantastical creatures, and I had achieved things I never would have dreamed possible. I had already built an unstoppable army and performed miracles only a powerful god was capable of. My people worshipped me as their fearless but loving leader, and my land had more than doubled now that I ruled over the deep northern forest.

The beings of the forest had been prisoners in their own homes when Luke ruled the woods. He had been a spineless, greedy god who only cared about bringing fear to those who followed him. It had been very satisfying to bring him down, and I had earned a whole new army of followers after I’d restored the magic back to the forest.

Now, the green trees glistened with magic, and enchanted water flowed all around as my followers passed cascading waterfalls and creeks.

We had left the woodland-dwelling gnomes in their steel fortress, and the orcs returned to their caves after we had partied all night in celebration. I had drunk sweet, strong wine and fallen into a night of passionate sex with my gorgeous priestesses.

It was a night I’d never forget.

The next morning, we left the deep forest behind us, and I traveled back with the elves, priestesses, and gnomes from our convent. They all took it in turns to ride the horses, and Layla the three-headed bear even offered us rides.

My four priestesses didn’t stop smiling, and after our victory in battle, I couldn’t blame them.

Aleia fluttered alongside the group on her lilac wings, and her freckled face was stretched into an adorable smile as she laughed with her sisters. The fairy was a petite force to be reckoned with and physically, the strongest person I had ever known. She was often shy, but that didn’t stop her from being one of my toughest fighters who would do anything for the people she loved.

I glanced down at her still tiny stomach and wondered when she would start to show a bit of a bump. Aleia was carrying my child, and I couldn’t wait to see how cute a baby fairy would be.

Penelope was another one of my pregnant priestesses, and the blue-skinned beauty strode along with glowing confidence. She was a naiad with cerulean skin and flowing, blonde hair that cascaded down her shoulders and full breasts. Penelope’s main powers were with water. She was able to give lakes healing powers with just the touch of her hand, and her skills were growing with every day. The naiad had been utterly devoted to me from the day I first woke up, and she had remained fiercely loyal to me through everything we’d faced together.

Nicola was the most recently pregnant priestess, and she walked alongside her sisters with a confident stride. She was the only human of my women, although her golden skin and beauty made her look almost otherworldly. She had long, dark brown hair that shone in the sun and deep brown eyes to match. Nicola was a badass, straight talking fighter, and she oozed confidence in everything she did. Her special abilities involved animals, and she had a bond with them that I had never seen before. She had recently talked a manic, three-headed bear into joining our army, and her abilities even surprised herself sometimes.

Celeste was the final priestess. The ivory-skinned harpy was the newest to join the group but had become part of our family almost instantly. We had saved her from the stone prison the gargoyles had locked her in, and she quickly became one of my most devoted followers. The gargoyles had destroyed her wings when she was their captive, but I had performed a miracle during sex with the harpy and gifted her a brand-new pair. The scarlet feathers neatly folded into her back as she walked, and she had fiery red hair and amber eyes that seemed to glow as vibrant as her feathers. She was ridiculously attractive, and I hoped one day soon she’d tell me she was pregnant with my child. The harpy had many skills and had already been a strong, capable fighter when we met her. She was able to transform into a ferocious battle bird during fights and had the ability to shoot out deadly streams of fire at her enemies. She was also very knowledgeable with weapons, and incredibly skilled during battle.

Basically, I had the four strongest, hottest women imaginable as my priestesses, and I couldn’t be happier. They all loved me with their whole hearts and enjoyed worshiping me with their bodies as much as their minds.

My army of followers also included a tough as hell crew of gnomes, who were not to be underestimated due to their size. They were some of the most skilled fighters I had ever met and had a vast knowledge of the land around us. Elowise and Wilfrim might have been old, but I pitied anyone who came up against them in a fight. Along with their son Balabar, daughter-in-law Nissa, and their grandchildren, they had moved into the convent with the priestesses.

The elves had recently joined our army after I saved the town of Evelhelm from an attack of Squall Sprites. Their people were kind and hard-working, and a group of them were also ex-soldiers who had come along to the north to assist us in any fights we came upon. We had left a team of elves looking after the convent while we were gone, though, and they had promised to add new features as a thank you for saving their town. I was just happy to have them on my side, but I wasn’t going to complain if they wanted to build anything for my future kids’ comfort.

The orcs were the newest addition to my followers, and by far the most brutal. We had won them over as soon as we found out how unhappy they were with Luke as their leader. They were a brutish, tough clan of hulking creatures, and having them on my side was a serious win.

The question was whether this crew of varied races would be enough of an army, or if I needed even more followers at my back.

We were almost back at the convent after our victory against Luke’s army, and I was still on a high from the win in battle. Everyone chatted excitedly about the fight, and I was looking forward to seeing the convent again. My godly abilities let me come and go around the land as long as I traveled around areas my followers had passed through previously, but I was enjoying the journey too much to go ahead of the walking group.

It was a gray morning, and there was a slight breeze that rustled the emerald-green trees. The sky was cloudy, and I was grateful to see only white and gray clouds roll by the sun.

The Squall Sprites we’d met recently brought deep orange storms with them wherever they went, and I knew we would have to take them on again soon enough. For now, the sprites lurked over the northern mountains, but it was only a matter of time before Ethan started another fight.

Ethan was an old god who ruled the land beyond the deep forest, and he had been in an allyship with Luke before I killed him.

From all I had heard and seen, it was clear Ethan was a much bigger threat than Luke had been. I was going to need to bring some serious game for that battle, but I wasn’t scared. As I grew into my role as a god, I had learned not to doubt my own abilities and found I was capable of things I never could have imagined.

Besides, I had a new weapon when I came down into my physical body, and it had already killed Luke. The Wrath of Jack was a powerful, golden sword that was able to destroy any mortal weapon with one strike. Or a stone wall. Or anything, really. It actually seemed that the only worthy thing it could come up against in a genuine sparring match was another god’s blade, and I had a feeling I would be fighting against Ethan with it one day soon.

There was still a lot I didn’t understand about my new world, but before Luke died he’d confirmed he was also from Earth. I had no idea how either of us went from that old life to our new ones, but I was determined to find out.

Somehow.

I had found old newspaper clippings a few weeks back that showed me as some big shot CEO. But it hadn’t helped me much. There were vague memories of that life, but nothing that helped me work out how I ended up becoming a god.

Lately, I had even wondered if this new land was actually Earth. One of the mountaintops had looked so much like Half Dome in California, but I had pushed that thought from my mind after a lot of thought. There was no way this was Earth.

I was like… eighty percent sure of it.

Maybe seventy percent.

“We’re almost home!” Aleia squealed as she fluttered up over the treetops and then dove back to the group.

“Finally!” Nicola grinned. “I think I’ve done enough walking for a week.”

“You rode Layla half the way!” Penelope laughed.

The three-headed bear licked Nicola’s face, and the women giggled.

“I can’t wait to see what the elves have done,” Celeste said. “Penelope, I bet your garden is thriving.”

“It probably needs a lot of weeding,” the naiad said. “But hopefully some of the vegetables have been growing! I really want those tomatoes to come into season soon. I have such a craving for tomato soup!”

“Maybe that’s the little one’s favorite.” Aleia smiled as she rubbed Penelope’s belly.

“I am rather hungry!” Grez the elf said as he wiped his forehead. “I think I’ll make some more lavender bread when we get back.”

The yellow-haired elf was a constantly cheery ex-soldier, and three of his buddies had come along for the battle. They had been as incredible as I expected, and I couldn’t thank them enough for their help.

“Oooh!” Aleia nodded. “Yes, please! Elven cakes are my favorite!”

The group all discussed their favorite snacks as they hurried over the dusty path, and soon enough the limestone walls of the convent came into view.

I used my God Vision to scan the area, and I was able to see everything and everyone who was around. It was a useful tool that came with my godly interface, and it meant I could check for any lurking dangers even if my followers couldn’t see them. The God Vision only worked for areas that had already been explored by my followers enough to open that area of the map, but that now included a huge stretch of the forest as well as Evelhelm and our convent.

The priestesses led the way through the convent gate, and their mouths fell open as they looked around at their home. I shared their shock as I looked over the new changes. I had expected some upgrades, but the convent looked so different from when we’d left.

The most noticeable change was a tall, limestone building that sat in the center of the grounds. It was a thin, square structure that was two stories high, and it had an open doorway in the shape of an arch.

There were also a couple of new benches with flowers planted alongside them, and I couldn’t wait to explore everything.

Suddenly, there was an excited screech, and Balabar’s kids raced over from the north tower to knock him over with hugs. Nissa hurried out behind them with baby Roza on her hip, and she smiled as she was reunited with her husband.

“You’re home!” Nissa said excitedly as she gave Balabar a kiss on the cheek. “Oh, we missed you all so much!”

“I missed you, too!” Balabar grinned as he took Roza and gave her a spin. “What a pretty little face to come home to!”

“Aww.” Penelope smiled as she watched them. “It’s so nice to see the little ones’ happy faces again! This place looks amazing!”

“It’s like a whole new convent,” I chuckled. “I take it the elves have been hard at work?”

“Oh, my goodness.” Nissa smiled. “They were unstoppable! I kept bringing them refreshments because they wouldn’t stop working. They wanted it all to be done by the time you got back.”

“That sounds about right,” Grez laughed. “We like to get the job done quickly!”

“I’ll say,” Nissa replied. “But I want to hear all about the journey! How was the forest?”

“Let’s get some tea,” Elowise said with an exhausted smile. “And we’ll tell you all about it.”

“You’ve earned it,” I said. “Go and rest your feet for a while, and don’t worry about anything other than tea and cakes.”

The gnomes smiled widely as they hurried off to the kitchen, and a couple of elves came out of the new building.

I didn’t recognize either of them, but they waved cheerily to the group and hurried over to greet them. They were both tall guys, and they had matching mops of green curls on their heads. The only real difference in their looks was that one of them had blue eyes and the other had hazel.

I had a feeling they were brothers, and they grabbed Grez into a hug when they reached him.

“Good morning!” I said. “It’s good to see you, are you who I have to thank for this new building?”

“Well, we didn’t do the design,” the blue-eyed elf admitted. “But we did the building!”

“I’m Larron,” the hazel-eyed man said. “This is my brother, Issan. Our father did the designing, he’s the architect.”

“We just put the stones together.” Larron grinned. “But we’re pretty pleased with the result! Do you want a tour?”

“Absolutely,” I replied. “What do you think, priestesses?”

“Yes, please!” Aleia hopped a bit with excitement. “I love that we have new things to explore in our own home!”

“I’m going to go down to the creek,” Grez said. “I think I could use some fresh water!”

“Me, too.” Myra nodded.

The lilac-haired elf was a petite, pretty warrior and was clearly besotted with Grez. Azza and Nia were the other two of the group, and they hurried after their friends to freshen up at the river, too.

The green-haired elven brothers led the women in through the archway, and they entered a large room with a round, wooden table in the center. There were six chairs tucked underneath, and even a wooden cabinet in the corner that was stacked with plates and goblets. A pile of books sat in the corner, and I even spotted some teddy bears carefully placed in a circle in the corner as if they were having a little meeting.

It looked like a grand dining room, and there was a limestone staircase at the back to lead to the second floor.

“Woah,” I said. “This is incredible!”

“We thought a main meeting area would be handy,” Larron humbly shrugged. “We figured that a god could make use of this place for planning battles, organizing supplies, or conducting meetings among your followers. Even just for eating with the priestesses!”

“It’s beautiful.” Penelope smiled. “This table is gorgeous, too.”

“Pure oak.” Issan nodded. “We made sure our best carpenters were on the job. Nothing but the best for our god!”

“I appreciate it,” I laughed. “What is that on the walls?”

I could see there were some small, round stones that had been added on top of the limestone. They were a pale blue color and had black symbols painted in the centers. I didn’t know if they were for decoration or not, but they seemed to be very carefully spaced out around the room.

“Ah.” Larron grinned with pride. “We hoped you would notice those. I’m not sure how much elven culture you’re aware of, my lord, but stonework is a big part of our heritage.”

“That makes sense,” I said, even though I had always thought that was a dwarven thing. “I know many elves work in the quarry?”

“Exactly.” Larron nodded. “Well, our culture has a deep respect for our land and the natural resources in it. Many of our families passed down the knowledge of runes, and how powerful they can be if used correctly with a material like stone.”

“Runes?” I asked, and a rush of intrigue shot through me. “Real runes?”

“They’re magic, aren’t they?” Nicola asked as she peered at the blue stones with the black markings. “These little symbols?”

“Yes,” Larron replied. “Well, if used properly and with respect they are. Our family has used runes for generations. They bring protection to those who live within them, so nobody will be able to harm you inside these walls.”

“Impressive!” I said. “So this is like a safe space if the convent is under attack?”

“In a way.” Issan nodded. “Although, if the walls are destroyed, then the runes will no longer work. But they will bring as much protection as possible as long as the building stands.”

“Basically,” Larron said. “These runes will not allow anyone who doesn’t belong here to pass through the doorway. Most attackers won’t be strong enough to destroy the building anyway.”

“Is that how all runes work?” I asked.

“Oh, no!” Larron said as he shook his head. “There are many, many enchantments that can be created with runes. This is just the one that made most sense for a basic safe house.”

“It’s used a lot for animal attacks.” Issan nodded. “In towns where wild wolves are often found, this spell would stop them from ever coming into a home and harming a child.”

“That’s brilliant,” Celeste said. “I’ve heard about elven runes before, but I’ve never seen them on such pretty stones!”

The more I looked at the little rocks, the brighter the blue became. They almost had a silvery glow to them, and they reflected any hint of light beautifully.

“What’s upstairs?” I asked.

“Follow us!” Issan said cheerily, and he led the way up the gray limestone steps.

The priestesses rushed up the staircase and walked out into a large bedroom.

There was an enormous four-poster bed in the center, and it was draped with golden silk sheets. The pillow cases had silver embroidery, and there was a small bedside cabinet with fresh blue flowers in a vase. At the end of the room there was a sturdy, bronze bathtub, and beside it was a huge, wooden wardrobe.

“What?” Penelope breathed as the women looked around.

“You don’t need to use it,” Larron said hurriedly. “We know you already have sleeping quarters, but we thought we could offer an upgraded version. A few of the elves mentioned that priestesses as brave and good as yourselves shouldn’t sleep on blankets on the ground, and we agreed. We thought a tub and the wardrobe would make things a bit more homey, too, and a little fancier for when Jack comes to visit.”

“It’s perfect,” I said. “My priestesses absolutely deserve all of this and much more. I can’t believe this! What an amazing surprise. I can’t wait to try out that tub, either. It all looks so comfortable here.”

Nicola ran a hand over the tall wardrobe door and pulled it open. The brunette grinned as she looked at the contents, and the other priestesses rushed over to see.

Before we had left the convent, Ryal the elf had promised to upgrade their clothing options, and it seemed he had kept his word. The wardrobe was full of glistening skirts, dresses, and tops in every color. He had even sorted it all into four sections, with a golden initial of each woman above her clothing selection.

“New clothes!” Aleia said excitedly. “Look at all of this!”

The fairy ran her hand over the fabrics, and I could already spot a little red dress I wanted to see on her.

Celeste crouched down to pull open the drawer at the bottom of the wardrobe, and it was full of baby clothes.

“Awww!” Penelope cooed. “Look at all the little dresses and tunics!”

Aleia grabbed a tiny shirt that was clearly meant for winged babies as it had little cut outs on the back.

“That is too cute,” I admitted, and Aleia seemed to be tearing up as she nodded in silent agreement. “Thank you for all of this. Have the other elves gone back to the town?”

“Most of them.” Larron nodded. “But I’ll pass on the message that the new building was a success!”

“Please do,” I chuckled as the women got weepy over the tiny baby clothes.

“We’ll leave you to it.” Issan smiled. “Just let us know if there’s anything else we can do!”

The green-haired elves smiled and then headed back downstairs, and the priestesses spent a few minutes looking through their new clothing options.

“I can’t wait to try that new bed out,” I said. “It looks big enough for all of you to roll around on.”

“Jack,” Penelope giggled. “You’re making me blush!”

“It does look comfy, though.” Celeste grinned. “And it’s high up so we can be noisy and not disturb anyone.”

“Nice thick, stone walls…” Nicola mused as she returned the harpy’s grin.

“I want to see you all try on some new clothes later, too,” I said. “But let’s have a look and see how the garden’s doing.”

The women made their way back downstairs, and I admired the rune stones again as they passed.

Outside, Layla was already snoring on her back, and the gnomes were catching up as they sipped cups of tea. The women walked around to the back of the convent and stopped in their tracks as they reached the garden.

It had already been thriving before we left, but now it was like we had just walked into a tiny rainforest.

There was an explosion of colors all around as orange, pink, and blue flowers bloomed. Massive sunflowers loomed higher than the limestone wall, and the vegetable patches were heavy with tomatoes, carrot tops, and potatoes. Something that looked like a purple hummingbird flew around wildly, and huge butterflies with glowing wings darted past. The entire space was the very definition of flourishing, and even after spending time in an enchanted forest, I could hardly comprehend the lushness of Penelope’s garden.

“Oh, my!” Penelope gasped. “Nissa must have watered everything while we were gone!”

“This is amazing,” I said. “I think you’ll be able to make that soup you wanted.”

“Yes,” the naiad laughed as she admired the huge, ripe tomatoes. “Oh, this is all so wonderful!”

“I want to see the cellar,” Nicola decided. “I wonder if they ever found that cold stone they mentioned to help with food preservation.”

“Let’s go and find out,” I said, and the priestesses hurried over to the door in the ground.

Aleia fluttered down first and gasped as the other women followed. The expansion of the cellar was complete, and the storage space now stretched right down one of the dim tunnels.

The fairy walked down the new addition, and there was a torch faintly burning on the wall. There were a couple more unlit torches, but there was enough light to see what had been updated.

There were several hooks attached to the ceiling, and skinned rabbits and deer hung from them.

“Is that it?” Nicola asked excitedly as she spotted several long slabs of white stone.

The gnomes had mentioned this cold stone before we left. Now, there was a whole collection of them attached like shelves in the middle of the walls that ran along both sides. I figured it would act like a walk-in fridge situation and keep all our hanging meat fresher for way longer.

Nicola hurried over and gently touched one of the rocks.

“Cold?” I asked, and the brunette nodded.

“It’s freezing!” she confirmed. “This is amazing! We can keep things fresh for so much longer!”

The elves really had done an amazing job of upgrading our convent. That was what happened when you were a god who genuinely loved your followers. There was no chance anyone had ever tried to help Luke in that way, and I had a feeling the same would go for Ethan.

Judging by the shit he’d pulled in Evelhelm with his sprites, I guessed he was just as much of a prick as Luke was.

As the priestesses headed back up from the cellar, the sound of the gnome kids’ excited screams echoed around the walls. I laughed as I saw the children nervously watching Layla sleep and nudging each other every time she snored.

“She’s friendly!” Nicola called over. “Do you want to pet her?”

“Really?” Morrick asked. He was the oldest of the gnome children and had stepped slightly in front of his siblings to protect them.

“Of course,” Nicola laughed, and she rubbed Layla’s huge belly. “Wake up, sleepyheads! We have new friends!”

Layla made a dull roar as she rolled over, and the gnome kids leapt back. The bear opened her eyes and glanced down at the tiny visitors.

“They’re a little nervous,” Nicola told the bear. “Maybe give them a gentle paw to show them you’re on our side?”

The three-headed creature lifted her front right paw and gave what looked like a little bow to the children.

“Very good,” the brunette praised. “Now, make sure those teeth stay good and tucked, alright? We don’t want to scare anyone.”

Layla made a funny expression with her three faces, and the gnome children giggled as she seemed to actually purse her bear lips shut.

“Perfect,” Nicola laughed.

“Nicola?” Celeste asked with wide eyes. “I know you can talk to her, but this is getting weird.”

“Yes, how can you get her to do so many odd things?” Aleia wondered. “And so… quickly. You couldn’t have had time to train her…”

“I just feel so close to her.” Nicola smiled. “We have a good connection. Layla, why don’t you let the little ones have a ride?”

Without missing a beat, the bear lowered herself, and the children excitedly scrambled on top as all their fear seemed to vanish. Layla was patient as their tiny hands gripped her thick fur, and she didn’t flinch when they accidently kicked her.

I knew Nicola was skilled with animals, but this was a whole new level, even for her. This wasn’t just coaxing Layla into letting her have a ride. The three-headed bear had promptly done every little thing she asked, right down to pursing her lips in an oddly human way. It was like she was just having a full-on conversation with the beast, and they both seemed to understand each other perfectly.

It made me remember the crazy impressive stats the women had on my interface after the battle with Luke. I decided to check again in case it had all been some wine-induced dream, and I scanned my interface to check Nicola first.

Strength: 7

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 4

Perception: 3

Agility: 4

Special Ability: Hunting/Animal Husbandry: Develops into Animal Communication: Level 17

Yup. Her scores were just as high as I remembered. From what I could work out, the women’s special abilities would level up along with every quest we completed, so Nicola should have been sitting on sixteen levels for her special animal skills. It was bizarre but explained why her communication with Layla was so good. I was really pleased with how she was getting on, and I knew her scores would just keep climbing.

I scrolled to Aleia’s page next.

Strength: 11

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 3

Perception: 6

Agility: 6

Special Ability: Crafting: Develops into Alchemy: Level 17

The fairy’s scores were also up by more points than expected. I wasn’t exactly complaining about the women’s newfound strengths, though, it was just baffling.

Penelope was next.

Strength: 6

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 5

Perception: 3

Agility: 3

Special Ability: Water Seeking/Fishing: Develops into Water Magic: Level 17.

I stared at the number seventeen for a few moments just to make sure I wasn’t making this all up somehow, but the digits stayed the same. What new powers would she have with water now? I would need to find out, and I couldn’t wait to see what the gorgeous naiad had to show me.

Celeste was last, and I just knew she was going to be amazing. She was the newest of the priestesses, but her scores had been strong when we first met her anyway, on account of her harpy training.

Strength: 6

Endurance: 4

Intelligence: 4

Perception: 4

Agility: 4

Special ability: Flame combat: Develops into flame embodiment: Level 10

I chuckled to myself to verify her scores had shot up, too, and she had gained double the points in her special ability along with her sisters. Of course she had, she was a fucking harpy who took no prisoners in battle.

I was thrilled that my women’s hard work was paying off for them, and I couldn’t wait to see those special skills come to life in the convent. I had never seen everything go up so quickly like this, and I had to assume it was because I had destroyed Luke.

My overall convent level was also sitting at seventeen, and this would make sense. If destroying another god was a bigger win, it would mean bigger rewards for me, and that filled me with excitement about what the future held for me and my followers.

It also made me wonder if this was the real reason I was in this world. Was I supposed to be trying to destroy other gods as my main priority?

The idea was exciting, and it aligned with the Armies and Territories tabs I’d developed on my interface lately.

But just how many gods were even out there to be destroyed?

I was snapped out of my thoughts by a strange voice echoing in my ears. It took me a moment to realize it was Lurk, the leader of the orcs in the forest.

He was calling to me, or I guess he was praying. It was strange to hear his call when he was so far away, it sounded like he was yelling through an old phone, but it was clear enough to understand.

“Our lord Jack,” the gruff voice said. “We call on you to aid us in this battle. Our lair is under attack, and our women are in danger.”

That was the only prompt I needed. The orcs had fought alongside us in the battle against Luke, and they were part of our team now. Unlike Luke, I actually cared about my people.

“I need to go to the orcs,” I hurriedly told the women. “Lurk says they’re in danger.”

“Oh!” Penelope said with wide eyes. “I hope they’re okay!”

“They will be,” I said. “I love you all, I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Just like that, I left the convent and arrived with Lurk in his lair.

He was standing with the whole group of orcs, and they were preparing for a fight. The men sharpened their axes and swore loudly as they hurried into a messy formation at the cavern entrance.

The women were all very pregnant and were gathered at the back of the hall, but they were no damsels in distress. They each clung to a sharp blade of some sort, some axes, and some daggers. Even if they weren’t heading out to fight, they were clearly ready to protect their young if it came to it.

“I’m here,” I announced. “Is everyone okay?”

“Jack!” Lurk said with clear relief. “We’re fine, but there’s a group we have never fought before outside. They came suddenly.”

“Who?” I asked. “What do they want?”

“They say they are with Ethan,” the huge orc spat. “I do not know the name of these men, but they threatened to break into our lair if we didn’t bow to their god.”

Shit. The war had already begun.

“Let’s go,” I said firmly. “I’m right here with you and will guide you as best as I can. I promise nobody will hurt your partners or young.”

Lurk grunted, and I knew that was his way of showing gratitude. Then he let out a low howl and began to lead his men out through the dark caves. All the torches had been blown out, I guessed to hide the women better, but the orcs knew the way, and they stormed through the darkness with their axes gripped in hand.

I wondered what the fuck I was about to encounter. The animals I had come up against so far had been all kinds of creepy, and I was pretty intrigued to find out what kind of creature would challenge a whole group of orcs.

Nothing I could imagine prepared me for what I saw.

As Lurk stepped out of the cave, he was greeted by a group of ten creatures that stood like men but were… not human men.

They were bare-chested and muscular with icy-blue eyes, and a pale green tint to their skin. Their hair was pure white, and thin silver horns curled up from the sides of their heads. Each of them clutched onto curved, steel blades, and they wore dark green pants over their long legs. One of their most noticeable features were their dark purple tattoos that snaked from their necks down their torsos. They were intricate, swirling patterns that seemed to glow against the men’s pale skin.

But they also had scaly wings protruding from their backs, and the scales reflected different cold colors from purple to blue to silver.

It was like their scales were made of ice.

I had no idea where they had come from, but it was clear from their features what they were.

They were dragon people.

Chapter 2

The dragon-men moved quickly, and I didn’t have time to wonder where the hell they’d come from. Their curved swords glistened like their icy wings, and they would have been incredible to look at if they weren’t trying to slaughter my people.

Their purple tattoos were all different from each other as if everyone had their own unique design. I had never exactly been a tattoo guy, but I had to admit that these ones looked cool as hell.

I noticed immediately that the men didn’t seem to be using their wings as they jumped at the orcs. They were fast and strong, and their wings looked like they would have no reason not to work. Surely being airborne would be a huge advantage?

“Stand your ground,” I instructed as the orcs swung their axes. “Don’t give them any chances to get inside the cave, you’ve got a better fighting advantage out here. Back them up further into the trees if you can, down toward the river.”

The orcs grunted in response, and they wasted no time in jumping straight into the paths of their attackers with deep growls and snarls.

The dragon-men recoiled slightly, but they didn’t flee.

I had a great respect for the way the orcs fought. It wasn’t delicate or agile, but it was brave and brutal. They seemed to have more interest in protecting the cave than they did in protecting their own lives. It reminded me of all the times I had come down to save my priestesses.

Lurk led the way as he practically tackled one of the dragon-men to the ground. He leapt at the nearest dragon-man and shoved him by the chest so hard that the winged man toppled to the ground with a dull thud.

The dragon guy’s icy eyes were wide as he scrambled backward and slipped on the muddy ground. Lurk made a deep grunting noise before he swung his axe down. But the horned man was swift and managed to roll and then leap out of the way of the orc’s weapon.

It was the perfect moment for a flying getaway, but the man relied solely on his feet to narrowly avoid the orc’s blade.

Why were they not flying?

I glanced up at the sky to make sure there were no other threats and quickly scanned my God Vision to check that all the dragon-men were visible. It seemed like the ten pale green guys were all we needed to worry about, and woodland animals scampered away at the sounds of the fight.

“Keep someone back at the cave,” I shouted as I clocked a dragon guy eyeing the entrance.

One of the further back orcs leapt into position and growled with fury at the nearby enemy. I watched carefully to make sure no one sneaked past into any of the other cave entrances, but they only seemed interested in the largest one.

I considered that Ethan might not be able to use God Vision inside the caves if he had no followers to sneak in there, so maybe he didn’t know the way and had purely guessed it was through the biggest archway.

The orcs yelled at each other in their own gruff, encouraging way, and I shouted out instructions to keep them safe.

The dragon folk didn’t speak as they fought, and I was sure I saw one of them trying to use his wings. He scrunched up his face and seemed to snarl at the sky when the scales didn’t move.

Was something stopping them from flying?

Or someone?

“To your left, Lurk!” I yelled as one of the taller dragon-men tried to sneak up on the orc.

Lurk swung around without hesitation and brought his axe right into the chest of the horned man.

The metal sliced into his pale skin, and the winged man let out a bone-chilling shriek as he fell backward. He tumbled onto his ass and scraped his hands as he tried to steady himself on the rock.

Blue blood oozed from his wound, and he managed to stumble back far enough to dodge Lurk’s next swing. Then two other dragon-men leapt in front of their injured teammate and blocked him with curved blades.

The orcs were fighting dirty as they used their brute strength to swing punches into the faces of the dragon-men. I yelled instructions over the grunts and growls of the fight, but even in the chaos, I noticed there were two especially skilled horned men who kept trying to get to Lurk.

I wondered if these guys were the leaders since their purple tattoos were lined with a deep silver. They walked more confidently than the rest, and I noticed one of them had a scar across his left wing. It looked like something had taken a bite out of his scales, and it had been hurriedly healed, so it left behind a thick, dark line.

These two dragon-men had clearly scoped Lurk out as the leader, and they made attempts to slash his thick ankles with their blades. The pair had bulging muscles on every inch of their pale green bodies and seemed to be so in sync with each other that they communicated only with nods and glances.

Even if they weren’t the leaders, they were undoubtedly the toughest bastards of the group, and I knew we needed to focus on them.

“Guard Lurk,” I shouted. “They’re targeting him. Be careful of those two, I think they’re in charge,”

The orcs tried to move closer to their leader, but the dragon-men danced and dove to block their paths. These guys were fast, and even having one injured member hadn’t slowed them down.

Their wings were so reflective under the hazy sunlight that the orcs had to occasionally cover their eyes from the glare. The two leader guys seemed to notice this and purposely angled their wings so the orcs were met with icy-white light in their faces.

Lurk snarled as he narrowly dodged one of their curved blades, and I didn’t like how the orcs were being slowly backed up to the cave. It was like the dragon-men were herding them, and I decided I couldn’t simply watch and orchestrate things anymore.

I needed to get my hands dirty and fight these new fuckers head-on.

“I’m coming down,” I said. “These guys are good. Keep going, we can do this!”

I focused hard on the spot behind the two toughest guys, and I was suddenly standing in the woods holding the Wrath of Jack in my hands. The two men swung around, but I was faster.

The power and speed I had in my physical body had only increased when I’d gained the Wrath of Jack, and I moved so quickly I sometimes even surprised myself.

I brought my golden blade up with such speed that the two dragon-men’s weapons were smashed into a million pieces. It looked like an icicle had just exploded as shards of ice flew everywhere, and I ducked out of the way to avoid them going into my eyes.

What the fuck? Were their swords made of ice?

“Who are you?” One of the disarmed leaders gasped as they both jumped backward.

His voice was deep and powerful, and his cold eyes were wide as he took in my godly weapon. They still looked powerful and tough, but I could tell they were startled at my appearance. I wondered if they had ever met their god in the flesh, and if he had been as unimpressive as Luke was.

Then I took a step forward, and the swordless men flinched slightly.

The fighting around me had stopped, and the dragon-men were looking at me with hesitation. It was like they had only planned to fight the orcs, and my arrival had caused some kind of moral issue for them.

None of them leapt toward me, or even tried to take a swing with their muscular arms.

I used their hesitation to attack, and the orcs followed my lead quickly. I swung my blade down toward one of the unarmed leaders, and Lurk did the same to the other man. My golden blade cut through the dragon-man’s shoulder even though it barely scraped the skin. Then blue blood poured from the wound, and I raised my sword to strike again.

“Please!” he yelled and held his good hand up as he stumbled backward and made a gurgling groan. “I beg you!”

I hadn’t expected a guy that tough-looking to plead, and I narrowed my eyes as I stayed ready to attack. The other dragon-men shuffled back from the orcs, but the cave-dwellers didn’t seem interested in hearing their plea.

“Finish them!” Lurk howled, and the orcs leapt forward with a speed surprising for their lumbering frames.

The orc to my right kicked the nearest dragon-man in the shin and brought him down to the forest floor with a pained cry. Just as the dragon-man whipped his blade toward the orc’s foot, I dove forward and smashed the Wrath of Jack down onto the curved sword. The winged man’s weapon shattered into a thousand pieces with an ear-piercing smash, and silvery ice littered the grass around us.

I took a second to watch as it melted. It was definitely ice, and I suddenly had even more questions.

Like if this ice was somehow enchanted to stay so sharp and sturdy, at least against mortal weapons.

The orc under attack used that moment to swing his axe down, and there was a dull crunch as the blade met the dragon guy’s elbow. The axe was wedged right into his arm as blue blood exploded everywhere, and the bone was exposed when the injured man yanked the weapon loose.

His icy eyes rolled back in his head as he gasped in pain, and I could see he had already lost shit-loads of blood. Two more winged men raced over and dragged him off into the trees, and I could see one of them had a small pot of ointment that I recognized in his hands.

Since I had restored the forest’s healing properties, the trees and leaves held a magic that could be used to heal injuries. The people of the forest crushed the leaves up into ointments and creams, and I had seen it used to heal deep wounds in a matter of seconds.

Suddenly, the dragon-men’s wings began to vibrate, and they yelled at each other as they launched into the sky. They hurtled upward in a flash of green and purple and hovered far above the ground as they looked down at us.

“What the fuck?” I muttered as they pulled their injured men into the air.

It was like someone had just flicked a switch and given them their ability to fly back.

I had a suspicion about who that might be. I glanced at the sky and wondered if Ethan was spying on us during the fight.

I kept a careful eye on the dragon-men as they all retreated to the air. They suddenly looked wider and more impressive than before with their scaled wings spread open to their full span. It was like their wings were an essential part of their being, and they belonged in the sky rather than down here on the forest floor with the rest of us.

“Keep your weapons ready,” I growled. “They don’t look like quitters to me.”

Sure enough, the moment their injured men were safely high enough and supporting their own weight on their wings, the remaining eight dove down with vicious snarls.

All I could see was a wall of scaled, green fury with icy horns descending, and a shiver shot through my bloodstream as they broke apart and went after the orcs.

They were clearly making an effort to avoid me, but I leapt into their paths. I stabbed my blade upward and caught one of the dragon-men right in the lower leg. He howled in pain, and blue blood dripped down onto my face as he zigzagged out of my way.

I jumped toward Lurk as three winged men descended on him en masse. The orc leader showed no signs of fear, and he snarled his yellow teeth as he swung his axe upward.

The weapon struck just as one of the dragon-men was almost face to face with Lurk. His blade sliced right across the dragon-man’s cheek, and a sliver of pale flesh flopped onto the ground. There was a tidal wave of blood, and the surrounding men grabbed the injured man’s arms as they hauled him out of harm’s way.

“Come down and fight on the ground,” Lurk spat. “You are cowards! Fight like men!”

The orc glared up at the dragon-men above us, but they were busy trying to scoop ointment onto the injured guy’s face in mid-air. It seemed the wound was maybe even too severe for the magical potion, and I figured the healing leaves could only do so much. If they could stitch a guy’s face completely back together then there wouldn’t be much danger in fighting at all.

From what I could gather from the treatment, it worked well on deep cuts if the surrounding skin was still pretty close together. At least, that’s what I had seen when Nicola had healed Layla the bear.

The dragon-man’s face was utterly fucked, though, and it seemed that the rest of his allies were thinking of fleeing because they kept looking over their shoulders in the direction leading away from us.

As they hovered above us, I couldn’t stop noticing how reflective and mesmerizing their wings and facial scales were. Their muscles gleamed with almost the same silver quality as their horns, and their tattoos stood out against their pale skin.

“We will return!” one of the men boomed, and a blast of cold air came out from his mouth as he spoke.

“No, you fucking won’t,” Lurk grunted. “Or next time I’ll skin the faces of the lot of you!”

“Ethan’s alliance is unbeatable,” the man rasped, and they turned to fly toward the mountains.

A handful of orcs flung their axes in the air, and I had to admire the attempt at a final takedown, even though the winged men were way too high for it to work. The weapons plummeted back to the forest floor as the dragon-men flew away, their scaled appendages shifted from icy-green to blue to purple as they shot off over the treetops with their injured members dripping blue blood everywhere.

I was shocked at how fast they moved with their wings. Celeste and Aleia could move through the air quickly when they wanted to, but this was a whole new level of speed.

A million thoughts raced through my head as I watched them leave, but I had to smirk as the orcs screamed insults into the morning sky.

“Pale-faced bastards!” one man yelled. “Think you can threaten us with shiny wings?”

“Blue-blooded freaks!” another snorted. “Come near our women again, and we’ll tear those ugly wings clean off!”

I glanced at the entrance of the cave and noticed a couple of the female orcs had shuffled out and peered around.

They stared out at the disappearing dragon-men and rubbed their pregnant stomachs.

“Everything is okay!” I yelled. “Are any of you hurt?”

“No!” one of the women responded gruffly. “We heard so much noise we wanted to see if you needed backup.”

“We can still smash skulls,” the other orc woman grunted. “Even with babies in our bellies.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I chuckled.

The orc men hurried over to the women, and everyone did a quick check of general bruises and wounds. Nobody was too injured, and it seemed the dragon-men had gotten off a hell of a lot worse.

“So,” I breathed as I wiped blue blood from my face. “It seems that our good friend Ethan has decided to send his people to visit us.”

The orcs shrugged and scratched their chins, and Lurk kept his gaze on the sky.

“Ethan,” he growled slowly. “Why is another god sniffing around your land? You ended that sniveling friend of his just yesterday!”

“I guess word traveled fast,” I said. “Maybe he reckons he can have his pick of his dead buddy’s land.”

“Hmm,” one of the female orcs said as she stared up at the sky. “I sensed something in those men. Something… lost.”

We had already encountered the intuitive powers of the women orcs, and I was intrigued to hear any ideas they might have. I loved learning from my followers and finding out about all the skills the different creatures had.

“What do you mean?” I asked as I stepped closer to the pregnant orcs.

“It’s hard to say.” The taller one shrugged as she rubbed her belly. “They just felt incomplete somehow. Like they weren’t fully in control of what they were doing.”

“That makes sense if Ethan is controlling them,” I sighed. “I’ve never personally ‘controlled’ any of my followers, you all fight of your own accord, but maybe those are the kind of tactics Ethan uses… Did you see the way their wings suddenly seemed to start working? Like they only became able to fly when a few of them were badly hurt?”

“What does it mean?” Lurk asked. “Is Ethan going to declare war over the forest? We are ready to join you, Jack. Any time.”

“I appreciate it.” I nodded. “We’re probably going to have some big fights ahead of us. I just thought we might have had a bit more time before we had to fuck up Ethan.”

I felt myself fading back to god form, and the orcs grunted and nodded as they scowled at the sky.

“I think the children will come soon,” one of the orc women said and cupped her belly. “I can feel them becoming ready to enter the world. We need to protect our lair.”

“I promise we will,” I said as I checked the sky. “Your young will be safe. I mean it.”

I scanned my God Vision to view the areas of the forest nearby, but it seemed the dragon-men had vanished. They had probably disappeared off into the mountains, into Ethan’s land where I had no view.

I wondered if Ethan’s God Vision was the same as mine, and if he had to rely on his followers to explore new areas, or if he could just somehow see everywhere unaided.

It was unlikely, I decided. As an old god, it seemed I had powers that terrified others. I had an idea that Ethan’s powers might be similar to mine since he’d been called an old god, too, but maybe not as strong as mine.

“What should we do?” Lurk asked as he swung his axe over his shoulder. “We can go after them if you want us to?”

“Not yet,” I said. “I want to know more about these guys before we put a plan in motion. In fact, I want to know this forest inside out. This is my land now, and I bet there’s a hell of a lot more fighters we could get on our side.”

“There’s a lot of creatures in the deep woods,” one of the orcs said in a warning tone. “Stuff we try not to fuck with.”

“Understood,” I replied. “I’m going to head back to the convent and get one of my winged priestesses to help. Do you have any idea where these dragon guys stay?”

“No,” Lurk said as he scratched his chin. “We’ve never had a run-in with them before.”

“Well, it seems like they’re somewhere in the mountains,” I sighed. “I need you to stay on high-alert while I’m gone. I have a feeling Ethan won’t give up that easily.”

“We can come to scout the area, too.” Lurk nodded. “When you come back with your priestess.”

“I’ll take you up on that offer,” I said. “We can do a sweep of the woods and see how many more fighters we can recruit before we have to fuck up Ethan.”

“Is the war starting?” a nearby orc grunted. “Is the time to claim the mountains close?”

I studied the muscular orc for a moment and felt a sense of pride as he flexed his gray arms. The orcs were ready to fight with me and already had a sense of confidence that we would win. These were the kind of people I needed on my team, and I knew there must be others like them in the forest. If I had learned one thing from being a god, it was not to underestimate a species based on their appearances.

I guess I had learned that the first day I met the gnomes.

“I think that day is close,” I told my followers. “That’s why we have to do all we can to be ready. Maybe we’ll end up finding creatures you wouldn’t have ever dreamed of teaming up with in these woods, but as long as we have a common goal of protecting the forest and stopping Ethan’s reign of terror, then we’ll have to learn to get along.”

I knew the orcs would fight by the side of anyone who they deemed worthy, even if they weren’t exactly best buddies. The orcs and gnomes hadn’t gotten along before they followed me, and now they had partied all night in each others’ company. There was definitely hope for the futures of my followers.

The orcs began to usher the two pregnant women inside, but Lurk stayed staring at the sky.

“I’m glad to be on your side, Jack,” he said with a serious nod. “You don’t take shit from anyone, and you protect your people. That’s the kind of leader I aspire to be.”

“You already are,” I said without hesitation, and I meant it. “You only have to look at your fighting skills to see your leadership, and the way you protect your family is inspiring. I’m happy to lead you, and I’m really fucking glad I’ve got you on my team.”

It felt good to have a moment with the orc leader. I suspected he didn’t exactly hand out those kinds of compliments often, and he nodded silently as he clearly decided that was enough chit-chat for him. He swung his axe menacingly as he studied the clouds for a long moment, and I did one last scan of my God Vision to make sure I wasn’t leaving the orcs in the midst of some sneaky ambush.

The forest was still around the cave, and only a few spikehogs crawled around cautiously.

“I’ll be back this way soon,” I told the orc leader. “I would recommend someone standing guard outside the cave. Your women are tough as hell, but let’s try to let them rest before those kids come along.”

“Understood.” Lurk nodded. “I’ll be here when you return.”

Without another word, I switched my focus back to the convent and joined the priestesses.

It was a sudden change of atmosphere, and I felt a phantom warmth as I heard the happy screams of children. The women were laughing as Layla the bear ran around with the gnome children on her back. It seemed the kids had gotten over their fear of the beast, and it was almost comical how tiny they were compared to the massive animal.

I watched for a second as the beautiful women enjoyed their day, and I wished I could just give them a life without war or the need to fight. I knew they would follow me anywhere, though, and they wouldn’t dream of staying back when there was a battle to be fought.

“Hey,” I said gently.

“Jack!” Aleia gasped. “How were the orcs? Is everything okay?”

“They’re fine,” I assured her. “For now.”

The women exchanged glances, and even Layla the bear started to slow down and give Nicola a side eye with all three heads. It was like the bear could sense the slight change in mood and was ready to protect her brunette friend from whatever was making her frown.

“We met a new species,” I said. “Well, a species I’ve never encountered before anyway. They said they were acting on behalf of Ethan.”

“Shit,” Nicola said, and Penelope gently slapped her arm as the kids giggled at the swear word.

“Who are they?” Celeste asked curiously. “It’s not anyone bigger than the ogres, is it? Or anything with more than one head? I’m not sure I can handle that kind of shock again.”

“Not this time,” I sighed. “It seems we’re up against… dragon-men.”

There was a pause as the women raised their eyebrows, and Nicola ran a hand through her dark hair with a pensive look on her face.

“Dragon-men?” Penelope asked. “My lord, I’m not sure what you mean by that?”

“They look like human men,” I explained. “They stand up on two feet, they have the bodies of human men. Except they also have scaly wings and horns.”

“Wow,” Aleia gasped. “I don’t think I’ve even heard of anything like that. Have any of you, sisters?”

Nicola and Penelope shook their heads, but Celeste looked thoughtful as she played with her fiery hair.

“I think I’ve heard legends about them,” the harpy said. “I never really thought much about it, though. It was the sort of thing I heard about when I was a child, but I’d hear so many stories I couldn’t possibly work out which were true and which weren’t.”

I took a moment to wonder how anyone would be able to tell fact from fiction in this world. The place was crawling with fairies, ogres, and elves. Would a story about dragon people really seem that far-fetched and crazy?

“So, they’re working for Ethan?” Penelope said. “I suppose he’s angry that his alliance is one god down.”

“Did Luke even count as a god?” Nicola snorted. “That slimy bastard was more of a snake than a deity.”

“How many more gods do you think are in Ethan’s alliance?” Aleia asked. “What if they all attack at the same time?”

“We’ll be ready,” I promised. “We already have a strong army, but I want to make sure we’re the best we can be. Celeste, I want you to come to the forest with me.”

“Of course,” the harpy agreed. “Back to the deep forest?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Now that I have that territory, I want to make sure I spread the word to everyone who lives there. We have much more of a chance of defending that land if everyone in it is on the same side.”

“Good idea.” Nicola nodded. “We have a fortress of crazy gnomes and a cave full of orcs, I bet there’s loads of more species in there that could fuck Ethan up.”

“That’s my opinion, too,” I laughed. “I wish I could give you a few days’ rest, but Ethan isn’t going to play by any rules. But I promise one day, your only concern will be laying in the sun in a tiny outfit while we play with our children.”

“That sounds nice,” Nicola sighed.

“I’m ready for anything,” Celeste said. “I’m a battle bird, remember? I live for this kind of thing.”

“Great,” I chuckled. “In that case, we’ll leave the convent in the capable hands of your sisters.”

“We’ve got it.” Nicola grinned. “If any of these dragon-boys try to come in, I’ll sic Layla on them.”

The bear growled with all three heads in agreement, and the gnome kids screeched and ran off to find their mother.

“Take care,” I said. “Those dragon-men were probably only one species in a long list. Who the fuck knows what else Ethan’s hiding in those mountains. I’ll check back in to make sure you’re okay, of course.”

“We will be ready for anything.” Penelope nodded. “Be careful in the forest.”

“I will.” Celeste smiled as she spread her scarlet wings. “I can’t wait to see what’s waiting for us there.”

“Maybe you should take something with you?” Aleia suggested. “Like we did for the fortress gnomes. The elves have freshly baked some more treats, could you bring some along as a peace offering?”

“Good idea,” I said. “If those cakes don’t win them over, then I don’t know what will.”

“I’ll go and grab some from the kitchen!” Aleia said, and she hurriedly fluttered off on her lilac wings.

I noticed that the deep purple color on her wings had begun to spread even further. That was what happened when fairies were pregnant, and I guessed it meant the baby was growing healthy inside her.

The notion made me wonder how quickly her pregnancy would develop, but then I eyed Nicola and recalled that the beautiful priestess probably didn’t know she was also expecting a baby yet. I zoomed in a little on the planes of her golden face to see if I could discern any telling difference yet, but I couldn’t be sure.

The brunette’s eyes seemed brighter today, and while she did practically glow in the sunlight, this wasn’t exactly a new development. Nicola had always looked like a damn goddess, even before I impregnated her with my holy seed.

There was a distant rumble of thunder that interrupted my thoughts, and everyone looked up at the sky.

I half-expected to see an orange storm rolling in, but the clouds stayed a dull gray as they drifted over the limestone walls.

When Aleia returned, she handed Celeste her satin waist pouch that was packed full of baked goods.

“That smells amazing,” Penelope sighed as the harpy tied it around her middle.

“It does.” Celeste grinned. “I have an all-powerful god and sweet treats on my side, so I don’t think there’s a creature in the forest that could say no to that.”

The harpy smiled proudly as she shot into the air, and she did a few twirls above the convent before she waved at her sisters. It was a stunning view as always, but I took a quick moment to enjoy the scene of the bustling convent below. Everyone inside relied on me for a happy life, and I would die before I let anything happen to them.

Celeste stared over the distant treetops for a moment and then began to fly north toward the deep forest.

“We’ll head to the orcs’ cave first,” I said. “I know you’re capable of kicking ass, but I want a whole team of fighters on standby for our trip.”

“That sounds good,” Celeste agreed. “I like the orcs. They’re kind of grumpy, but I feel like they would chop anything’s head off to help me.”

“That’s a good way of putting it,” I chuckled. “And that’s exactly why they’re on my team.”

The harpy jetted quickly over the emerald leaves, and I focused on the next stage in our plan: Recruit as many creatures as possible so when the dragon-men returned, we would have as strong of a force as we could on our side.

I would need to keep a constant eye on our surroundings, though. I doubted Ethan would have cringey entrance music every time he arrived like Luke had, so I had to be ready for a much smarter threat than before.

I knew that Lurk was right, too. There would be things in the forest that nobody would want to fuck with. And that was the point of this whole journey. Even the creepy, odd creatures that nobody messed with would have value, and I would be able to spot it. That was what made me different from the other gods, and that was why I knew I could win against this next one.

It was going to be a bloody fight, but as I flew over the forest with my harpy priestess, I knew that fucker Ethan wouldn’t stand a chance.

Chapter 3

Celeste worked on making record time as she soared north over the deep forest, and I spent most of the time thinking about the dragon-men. I filled the harpy in on all the details of the fight as we traveled, and she was surprised to hear about the ice swords and flying restrictions they seemed to have. She agreed that it sounded like Ethan was controlling their ability to use their wings, and it was just like the power play Luke had pulled with the forest’s magic.

The sun had started to peer out more from the gray clouds, and the sky was beginning to brighten up as the afternoon rolled in. There was a whole orchestra of bird songs below us, and brightly-colored forest creatures could be spotted whenever there was a break in the thick treetops. Ever since I’d restored the enchantments, it seemed that the forest animals had multiplied. I figured they had just come out from hiding, or maybe they were just happier to spend time out and about now.

It still blew my mind to watch the wildlife of my new world. A flock of what looked like bright yellow crows soared below us, and they called out to each other in strange voices that sounded almost human. It was another reminder that there was no way this world could be Earth like I had previously thought.

I kept that mystery at the back of my mind and found myself beginning to think about how the hell I got here when I was pulled out of my thoughts by my winged priestess.

“Nearly there!” Celeste called out. “Are all the orcs coming with us?”

“No,” I replied. “I want to leave the pregnant women protected, not that they need it, but I don’t want any of their babies to be in danger.”

“You would have to be pretty stupid to fight those ladies!” Celeste laughed. “If the dragon-men have any sense, they’ll stay far away from them.”

“They’re tough as hell,” I agreed. “Some of the women did say something odd, too, when the dragon-men had flown off. One said that the dragon guys felt ‘incomplete.’ The two orc women both agreed they sensed there was something missing.”

“That’s strange.” Celeste frowned. “I wonder what that means?”

“I’m not sure,” I admitted. “But maybe it’s something we can use against them. After all, everyone has a weakness.”

“You don’t,” Celeste laughed.

“Of course, I do!” I protested. “I go weak when I see you and your sisters writhing underneath me.”

“Jack!” Celeste laughed. “Don’t distract me from my mission! Or else I’ll beg you to use one of your fifteen-minute gifts to come and join me in a quiet spot of the forest.”

“That sounds way more fun than our plan,” I chuckled. “Don’t tempt me.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” the harpy laughed, and I tried not to get lost in thoughts about her curved hips and long legs.

Celeste soared down through an opening in the emerald-colored trees and landed gracefully down in front of the orcs’ cave entrance. Lurk stood there with two others, and they nodded at Celeste with a grunt.

The harpy pushed her fiery hair back over her shoulders and folded her wings as she strode over to the burly cave-dwellers.

“How’s it going?” I asked. “Any signs of them again?”

“Not yet,” Lurk grunted as he eyed the clouds. “Got men stationed inside every entrance that leads to the cavern. I hope those icy bastards run into one of my boys in the dark. They’ll get what’s coming to them.”

“Maybe I’ll be able to help with them,” Celeste said. “I do have fire powers, and it sounds like ice is a big part of their setup.”

“That’s why I brought you,” I agreed. “I reckon if you blast them with some of those awesome fire skills, they will be weaponless pretty quickly.”

“How many men do you need, Jack?” Lurk asked. “This is Gavik and Muk.”

The two orc men beside Lurk nodded in turn, and I wasn’t shocked to see they both seemed like they could rip something’s head off if it looked at them the wrong way.

“That’s great,” I said. “I think that’s enough for a recruitment trip. I want to leave most of your men here to protect the cave.”

“Muk,” Lurk said as he turned to face his man. “Go and get two more to guard this spot when we’re gone.”

The orc nodded and silently strode off into the dim tunnel, and his footsteps echoed all around the forest clearing.

I suddenly heard a scream inside the cave, and instantly used my God Vision to check who was in danger. I very quickly regretted that decision as I arrived in the large cavern to find an orc woman lying on her back on top of some blankets as everyone crowded around her. She had her legs in the air, and I hurriedly refocused back outside before I saw anything too private.

“Um,” I said when I was back with Celeste. “Is that one of the women giving birth?”

“Yup,” Lurk grunted. “Her mate is there with her, don’t worry.”

“Does he know what they’re doing?” Celeste asked with concern as another scream rang out.

“What do you mean?” the orc leader asked. “What does the mate have to do?”

“Deliver the baby?” the harpy asked hesitantly. “Or is there a medicine woman in there with her?”

Lurk looked at Gavik with a grin, and the two orcs burst out into a deep rumble of laughter.

“The men are not even needed,” Gavik shrugged. “The women deliver babies by themselves. This is why we work so hard to protect them, they do all the painful stuff.”

“They what?” Celeste asked. “They deliver it themselves?”

The orcs shrugged as if this was the most normal thing in the world, and I almost wanted to go back and watch just to see how the hell that even worked. I respected the women’s privacy, though, and waited as grunts of pain rang out from the tunnels.

If the orc babies were coming, then that could make the caves even more of a target. After all, what better way to send a message than to hurt the young of one of the toughest species in the forest?

Muk arrived back with two other orcs, and they nodded respectfully at Lurk as they took up their positions.

“Let’s get going, then,” I said. “Maybe when we get back, you’ll have a new little member of your clan.”

“Yes,” Lurk chuckled. “I’ll give it a few days before I teach the child how to use an axe.”

I laughed as I checked my God Vision and wondered which direction would be best to explore first. I didn’t want to go too far north since that would give us more chance of running into Ethan, and I wanted to avoid that at all costs until we had a chance to recruit some people first.

“Let’s head west,” I decided. “There’s a whole area past the caves that I’ve never been through.”

“Let’s do it!” Celeste nodded, and she ran her fingers over the hilt of her sword as the group began to walk.

The orcs walked on either side of the harpy, and I just knew that they looked like a force to be reckoned with. Celeste’s lean frame with her fiery hair and wings stood out next to the bulky, gray orcs.

“You fight well, Celeste,” Lurk said as they left the clearing behind. “In the battle against Luke I saw you fuck up some Kappas. Impressive.”

“Thanks.” The harpy grinned. “I’ve been training with weapons my whole life. I’m just glad I have a reason to put those skills to use now!”

“Hopefully you won’t need those skills too much for this journey.” I said. “Where did those Kappas come from?”

“Not the forest,” Lurk said. “They must have come from the other side of the mountains. We would know if those fucking things lived in the area.”

“That’s good,” I chuckled. “Do any of you know what lives down this way?”

“Where to start?” Muk asked. “The forest is so vast, there are things living in every inch of the ground and trees. If we go far enough down this way, we’ll probably run into the griffins.”

“Griffins,” I said thoughtfully.

I knew better than to assume the creatures here were identical to the fairy-tale versions from Earth. From what I could remember, a griffin was half-bird and half-lion, but I knew nothing about them other than that.

“Great,” Gavik groaned. “They can stick their beaks up in the air and use fancy words I don’t understand to make us feel stupid.”

“They’ll feel stupid,” Muk grumbled. “If I cut their heads off and cook them.”

“None of that,” Lurk growled. “They’re annoying bastards, but they never hurt other forest-dwellers.”

“I’ve met griffins before.” Celeste nodded. “I thought we would get on really well because we’re both part bird. Then I tried having a conversation with them and, well, they were stuck-up fuckers.”

The three orcs cheered at the trash talk, and I chuckled as the group bonded over their mutual dislike for griffins.

“Got it,” I said. “So, they’re assholes but probably good to have on my team?”

“I suppose,” Celeste sighed. “They’re actually good fighters when they need to be, but they usually bore people away before anyone tries anything.”

“Their beaks are powerful.” Muk nodded. “And they have strong legs and talons.”

“Great,” I said. “How about we try and keep our cool the best we can whenever we run into them?”

“I’ll try,” Muk mumbled. “But if they start trying to confuse me with fancy words, then I can’t promise anything.”

The group walked through the trees, and small creatures raced under their feet with various squeaks and sniffs. The sun had truly come out now, and the clouds had turned more white than gray. My followers walked quickly and kept their hands on their weapons as they scanned the land around them.

There was a rustling noise to the right, and everyone spun around to see a small, brown creature standing beside a bush. It looked a bit like those animals from the movie Gremlins, but it had a large potbelly and skin rather than fur. Its floppy ears twitched, and huge, orange eyes blinked at us. It was naked except for a ragged pair of shorts that seemed to be made from burlap, and it almost looked like some ugly version of a giant, hairless rabbit that stood on two legs.

It seemed nervous and twiddled its fingers together as it shuffled on the spot.

“A hodge,” Lurk announced. “We mean you no harm.”

A hodge? I had never heard of that before. It didn’t exactly look like the most fearsome of creatures. It was almost cute. Well, maybe not cute, but endearing in a sort of ugly way.

“Oh,” it squeaked, and I got the feeling from the voice that it was female. “Um, okay. Hello.”

“I’m Celeste.” The harpy smiled. “This is Lurk, Muk, and Gavik. What’s your name?”

“Essie,” the creature said timidly. “Um, I was just out for a walk to gather some berries now that they’re growing properly again. We were going to make berry pie. The blueberries are very ripe now, you know.”

“They are.” Celeste nodded. “Thanks to our god, Jack.”

“Very smooth transition,” I whispered to the harpy, and she smirked to herself.

“Jack?” Essie asked. “Um, yes, I did hear about him. Um, I don’t really quite think we want to speak with another god, though. Luke wasn’t very nice to the hodges.”

The creature looked so fearful as her eyes darted around the trees, and I felt another rush of anger toward dickhead gods who got off on intimidating innocent forest-dwellers. This weird, skin rabbit thing just wanted berries. Why the hell would you want to bully a creature like that?

“Let her know I’m happy to speak with her,” I said. “If she ever wants to, but I’m just relieved to have the enchantments back in the forest.”

Celeste passed on my message, and the hodge tilted her head to the side.

“He would speak with me?” she asked. “Um, but isn’t he too busy? I’m not important.”

“Everyone is important to Jack,” Celeste said kindly. “Every creature serves a vital purpose, as I’m sure the hodges do. Here, would you like some lavender bread?”

The harpy opened the satin pouch and pulled out a chunk of cake that was wrapped in white cloth. She slowly stepped toward the twitching animal and held the baked goods out.

“For me?” Essie asked. “Really?”

“Of course,” the harpy said. “Maybe you can share it with some of your friends and family. I’m sure it would taste lovely with blueberries.”

The brown creature took the package and gave it a sniff as her eyes widened. Her face lit up as a toothy smile crept over her face, and she clutched the package close to her chest.

“What does Jack want from me?” Essie asked. “I can’t do very much. We just live in a burrow nearby. Um, we’re quite good at making pots? Is that any use?”

“That sounds great.” Celeste smiled. “Jack helped the people of the forest because he is a powerful and kind god. He doesn’t ask for any gifts in return. Just make sure you stay on his side, and we will defeat any other threats together.”

“Oh.” Essie nodded as her smile widened. “Thank you. Um, thank you, Jack.”

She glanced around and twitched her nose as if she was trying to smell me.

“Tell her she’s very welcome,” I laughed. “And to make sure she spreads the word to her people.”

As the harpy passed on my message, I checked my devotional map. I was happy to see there was a dark yellow dot marking Essie, and that meant she was almost orange. Yellow was the beginning of considering me as a god, and orange dots showed those who were well on their way to becoming true believers.

This was good progress.

The hodge gave Celeste a quick nod, and then she turned and hurried back into the dense trees and bushes soundlessly.

“That went as well as it could have,” I said as the group carried on through the forest. “She seemed pretty timid.”

“They always are,” Lurk said. “They’re very good at digging and burrowing. Never knew about the making pots thing. But they live in massive burrows with hundreds of others, so they would be good for numbers.”

I snickered to myself as I imagined an army of hundreds of little hodges swarming the mountains in the name of Jack. Their squeak-like battle cries would ring out for probably like… twenty feet, but the visual effect would be pretty awesome.

“All we need is to spread the word,” I said. “When people realize I rule over this land, and yet haven’t stolen any magic like Luke did, they’ll come to their faith eventually.”

The orcs and harpy walked on for about twenty more minutes, and the birds sang around them as they continued west. I made sure to keep an eye out for any orange tints in the sky and listened carefully for even the slightest hint of a Squall Sprite’s cry.

I could see we were coming up to a clearing in the trees, and the orcs held a hand up to slow Celeste down.

“What is it?” she asked as she gripped her sword hilt. “Anything we need to worry about?”

“Only need to worry about being bored to death,” Muk mumbled. “This is where the griffins live.”

“Play nicely,” I chuckled. “Remember why we’re here.”

The orcs and harpy strode forward and walked into an almost perfectly circular clearing filled with blue flowers and fish bones. There were four large creatures sitting on the grass, and their eyes were fixed on the group.

Their heads and torsos were similar to a golden eagle, and the coloring was a brownish-orange tone. Their beaks were very sharp, and their feathers glistened under the sun. The back half of the creatures were exactly like a lion, with strong legs and a thin, brown tail. Black wings sat folded on their backs, but they didn’t look as big as Celeste’s.

They were unmistakably griffins, and they were lying down with their front legs crossed as they watched the approaching group. I watched them exchange glances with their dark eyes, and they slowly rose to stand on all fours. Standing up, they towered at about seven feet tall, but they didn’t seem to be preparing for any kind of attack.

“Hello,” Celeste said in a forced cheery voice. “I’m Celeste, and I’m--”

“A harpy,” one of the griffins drawled. “Yes. I can tell.”

It was a simple statement, but the way his eyes flickered up and down Celeste’s body was somehow horrifically patronizing. I tried to shake off the feeling of annoyance, but I had a feeling I was about to join the orcs in their general dislike for these creatures.

“Uh…” the harpy said. “Yes. This is Lurk, Muk, and Gavik. They’re--”

“Oh, dear,” the same griffin said. “You don’t need to explain what an orc is to us. We could smell them coming from a mile away. I don’t mean to say you are unclean, just a very musty scent. It… lingers.”

“Yes.” Another griffin nodded. “We can very much tell you live in caves. Rather dusty is how I would personally describe the scent.”

The orcs hadn’t said anything yet, and I got the impression that they knew if they did, it would be a battle cry.

“Anyway,” Celeste continued through gritted teeth. “We’re here with the great God Jack, and we wanted--”

“Jack?” the griffin asked.

“Stop interrupting me!” Celeste snapped, and she spread her scarlet wings as she spoke.

The griffins fell silent as they looked at her red feathers, and I felt smug as they glanced back at their own small wings. The winged priestess glared at the griffins and stood with her hands on her hips like a teacher scolding naughty students.

“Anyway,” the harpy continued with a flushed face. “We are here with our god, Jack, and want to let everyone in the forest know that he is here to protect us from harm.”

The griffins kept silent for a moment longer, and they seemed to be checking if Celeste was finished speaking.

“We know of Jack.” One of them nodded. “We know he battled the god Luke, but we do not care about joining another legion of followers. Gods are deceptive and uncharitable. We have no need for them.”

“Jack saved the forest,” Lurk spat. “How exactly do you think you would be getting on without him?”

“Irrelevant,” the griffin said with an eye roll. “We do not trust gods. Simple. Now, if you would be so kind as to leave, we were going to go fishing.”

I saw the rage build up in the orcs’ eyes, and I decided the griffins might need a bit of extra convincing. I focused on the spot beside Celeste and suddenly found myself standing in the clearing with the sun warming the back of my neck. The Wrath of Jack sat sheathed on my hip, and the giant griffins stumbled backward slightly with flustered noises.

The orcs instantly stood a bit taller at my arrival, and Lurk puffed his broad chest out.

“Hello,” I said calmly. “I am Jack, and I thought that coming down to speak with you might help answer some questions.”

The griffins looked at each other and narrowed their eyes as they studied me.

“Luke used to come down, too,” one of the bird creatures said. “He did not look as much like a God of Old as you do. He was… lacking.”

“You don’t need to tell me that,” I laughed. “I’m not sure any god should go for the tight pants look, to be honest.”

“He always played music, too,” another griffin drawled. “If you could call that awful sound music. You didn’t even make your followers introduce you with a grand entrance. That is… distinct.”

“I’m not an asshole who needs to show off for validation.” I shrugged. “I just want to talk to the beings of the forest. Get to know them. Now, what questions do you have for me?”

I stood patiently with my hands on my hips, and I glanced over to see Celeste staring at me adoringly. I grinned at the beautiful priestess and let my eyes flicker down to her perfect curves as we waited for a response from the griffins. She wiggled her hips just slightly and slyly pressed her breasts together with her arms as she gripped her sword’s hilt. It drove me wild, and I had to force myself to turn back toward the griffins.

“Why do you wish to help?” one of the creatures asked. “The god Luke took what he wanted and did not care for the needs of others. Is that not what a god does?”

“It’s not what I do,” I said. “I believe I was given this power and responsibility for a reason. Not to make people cower in their own homes, but to make sure everyone is able to lead happy, fulfilling lives.”

“But what do you gain?” another griffin asked. “After all, what if this is just a ruse to gather more followers? What if it is… devious?”

“I am trying to gather more,” I said honestly. “I won’t try and hide that. Ethan is going to attack, and I want my forest to be safe. The beings inside don’t need to worship me, but if they did, then I would be able to communicate with them in god form, and we would have a better chance of keeping everyone safe.”

“Hmmm…” a griffin muttered. “I hear you rule much of the land? They say you even have a convent out near the town of Evelhelm?”

“It’s down that way.” I nodded to the south. “We actually just had it upgraded. The elves were incredibly kind to us.”

“You seem to appreciate your people,” the nearest griffin said. “This is… unusual. Such kindness in a god usually means they are unskilled in battle, and yet you slayed the creatures that Luke brought forth.”

“It’s a balance many seem to struggle with,” I agreed. “Power and compassion are something the other gods seem to have problems with, but it comes naturally to me.”

“Jack gave me my wings back,” Celeste said. “After the gargoyles had destroyed mine. He broke me out of their prison and performed a miracle to give me these new ones.”

I smirked slightly as I remembered exactly how I performed that miracle. It had been during a red-hot sex session, and the wings appeared when I came inside the harpy. I had a feeling Celeste was remembering the same thing, and she blushed as she tucked her fiery hair behind her ear.

“A miracle?” a griffin asked. “Is this true?”

The harpy nodded, and the eagle beasts studied me carefully.

“We will think on this,” the largest of the griffins said. “Jack, your coming down to us was a show of… character. I will speak with the others about what you have told us.”

“How many other griffins are there?” I asked as I glanced around the clearing.

“Many,” one of the griffins said in an annoying, mysterious tone.

“Too many,” Muk muttered under his breath.

“We will leave you to speak with your people.” I nodded. “If you have any more questions, come to the orcs, and they will find me.”

“Yes,” Lurk growled. “Or you could also go to the fortress of gnomes. I would recommend talking to them.”

I smirked as the orcs turned on their heels and strode away with their axes swung menacingly over their shoulders. Celeste gave the griffins a final nod and flicked her hair as she turned to leave.

I walked alongside her, and she slipped her hand into mine, so I gave her hand a squeeze. I wished we were alone so I could pull her into the darkness of the trees to enjoy her slender body, but I knew I had to stay focused today. With a quick check of my devotional map, I could see that all the griffins in the clearing were already a dark orange. Coming down into my physical form was clearly the right choice.

“That went pretty well,” Celeste said as we left the clearing behind. “But now you see how annoying they are.”

“They were… stuck-up.” I smirked as the others chuckled at my chosen cadence. “But I reckon they will be a good addition to the team.”

“They can annoy the enemy to death,” Lurk said.

“That would be… effective,” Celeste deadpanned.

I laughed and enjoyed the last few minutes of walking with my followers through the trees. Celeste’s hand was soft, and I leaned in to give her a gentle kiss on the cheek as I felt myself beginning to fade. The beautiful harpy smiled and blew a kiss to me as I vanished back into my god form.

We spent a couple more hours walking through the forest and encountered what must have been hundreds of creatures. Most of the forest-dwellers were calm, pleasant, and happy to speak with the group about their new god. Several of those who had heard of our battle against Luke were already marked in red on my devotional map, and some even made the quick switch from yellow to red just by hearing the orcs would help guard them against any attacks at my order. It seemed that the general happiness of the woods had vastly increased now that Luke was gone, and I promised each and every one of them that I would protect that quality of life.

I watched my follower count get higher and higher, and it seemed that the forest was really my true territory now.

More importantly, it seemed that the dragon-men hadn’t been terrorizing the other residents today.

“You’ve done well today,” I said as the group began to walk back in the direction of the orcs’ cave. “I think we’re really getting ready for this battle. Having the whole of the forest behind us is the goal, but I’ll take what we have so far as a solid start.”

“I was thinking about Ethan’s mountains,” Lurk said. “There are caves around toward the backs of those hills, and I’m sure they lead into a tunnel system.”

“My father told me about that place.” Muk nodded. “He said the tunnels are deep and winding.”

“They sound nice,” Gavik grunted in approval.

“We could use that,” I said thoughtfully. “If you think you would be able to navigate them?”

“Of course,” Lurk agreed. “Orcs can sniff their way around any caves.”

“We know our caves.” Gavik grinned.

“That could give us the element of surprise,” I mused. “Well, more of a chance at it anyway.”

I knew that Ethan would almost certainly have God Vision to watch over his land, but maybe he wouldn’t spend much time focused on a maze of dark tunnels that nobody ever used. I certainly didn’t spend my free time scanning the underground tunnels beneath the convent, so it was worth trying anyway, and I wanted to move as quickly as possible.

Who knew how quickly Ethan would launch his own attack?

“Alright, let’s get a higher view, Celeste,” I said. “Before we call it a day, I want to have a look at the mountains and check on the Squall Sprites, and also make sure we’re not missing any dragon-men lurking above the trees anywhere.”

The harpy nodded and shot upward in a flash of red and ivory. She hovered high above the treetops and looked out at the distant storm first.

My phantom stomach dropped as I looked at the swirling orange clouds and realized they had begun to spread toward the forest. They were slowly oozing out from the mountains, and I could see tiny tornadoes spinning around under the clouds.

“Shit,” I hissed. “Okay, avoid those clouds, but head a bit closer to the mountains. I don’t have a good enough range over there.”

The harpy soared over the woods, and I scanned all around her as her vantage point gave me a further and further view. Everything in the surrounding area crystalized into focus as she swept out to cover the corners of the forest that we hadn’t traversed yet, but then I noticed something glistening around the right-hand side of the mountains just beyond the forest’s edge.

The details were still a bit fuzzy, but as Celeste flew closer, I realized it was a distant group of dragon-men.

The fuckers really were out here, but they weren’t flying. And there were more of them than we’d seen earlier. Their wings reflected the light so brightly that the land around them was lit up with blues and greens, and it looked like they were right between my land and Ethan’s.

Even from a distance, they were immaculate to behold, but I reined my harpy in before she could get too close.

“That’s the dragon-men!” I said. “Don’t go any closer. Fly back to the orcs. We need to discuss this with them.”

The harpy turned and flew back to the group of cave-dwellers and joined them as they continued to walk.

“I found where the dragon folk live,” I told the group. “Just beyond the forest. It looks like there’s a deep valley that leads into the mountains.”

“The valley?” Lurk asked. “Shit. That’s near the entrance of those caves and tunnels we mentioned earlier.”

“That must be where Ethan’s land begins,” I decided. “So, here’s what I’m thinking: we’ll need to cross that valley to gain access to the tunnels. We don’t know for sure, but the dragon-men might complicate that. But what if we don’t have to destroy them to reach the tunnels? What if I could gain them as followers instead?”

“You said these guys were dangerous?” Celeste asked.

“They are,” I answered. “But that storm is spreading, and it won’t take long until it’s hovering over this whole forest. It could end up doing more damage than Luke ever did, and we need to work out how the hell to stop it. Getting some dragon-men to join our side would really strengthen our chances, especially since their fighters can fly. Trust me, fighting alongside creatures like that is much better than fighting against them.”

“How do you intend to get their attention without it turning into a fight?” Celeste asked.

“Well, I won’t be able to talk to them myself, but I don’t want you all going there in such a small group, either, in case a confrontation comes up,” I replied.

“We will ready an army!” Lurk decided. “As many as we can spare. We will march on the valley in the name of Jack.”

“Wait a minute,” I cautioned. “I think it might actually be better for Celeste to have a solo scouting trip for this one. To get a clear idea of what we’re dealing with.”

“Really?” Muk asked. “But we’re ready to fight! These flying fuckers tried to attack our home!”

I studied the orcs, and it was clear they were still riled up from the run-in with the dragon-men. I admired their enthusiasm, but this was more of a stealth mission than an attack. I just wanted to find out what the hell was going on, and I had a feeling that leaving the orcs behind might give us a better chance of going unnoticed.

After all, I still didn’t fully know the situation with Ethan’s powers. The stealthy harpy would have much better chances of diving in and out of the trees without being spotted.

“Celeste will go alone,” I decided. “Thank you, all of you. You’re valuable fighters, but we’re going to go for a small scouting mission this time. Just to start with.”

“If you’re sure.” Lurk nodded. “You know where to find us if you need us. Just say the word, and we’ll come and help to slash some throats.”

“I know you will,” I chuckled. “Don’t let your guard down. Stay alert and ready for anything.”

The orcs nodded and began to make their way back toward their lair as Celeste spread her wings.

“Ready for this?” I asked.

“Of course.” The harpy nodded. “Should I fly?”

“For a bit,” I said. “But when we get closer to the mountains, I want you hidden in the trees.”

Celeste flew up over the forest treetops and began to soar further north toward the mountains again. The sprite storm rumbled over the jagged peaks, and it didn’t take long for me to feel like she was too exposed.

“Time to walk,” I muttered. “Let’s not take any risks that we don’t need to. This is dangerous enough already.”

The harpy immediately flew down past the emerald leaves and landed on the forest floor.

I was slightly worried about her venturing into enemy territory, and I stayed on high-alert and ready to jump down into my body at any moment.

Celeste hurried down a thick dirt pathway that led to a mound of gray boulders. I could hear movements and voices beyond the rocks, and she stealthily ran over to the cover of the boulders as she kept low to the ground. She crouched down as she took a moment to catch her breath, and then Celeste slowly peeked out from the right side of the rock that was hiding her.

As she looked, I followed her gaze and knew immediately that we were dealing with more than the dragon-men. The winged guys were not the only creatures in the valley.

Walking around in groups of threes, there were guards that seemed to be on patrol.

They were creatures we had seen before in battle, and I had never wanted to meet them again.

The whole place was crawling with volcano monsters.

Chapter 4

The volcano monsters lumbered around like eight-foot-tall humanoid beasts made of crumbling coal. Their burning orange eyes roved all around while the crackle of small fires echoed in the air. It was the flames coming from various spots on their bodies that made most of the crackling noise I heard, but the coal beasts left embers trailing behind them that lit patches of the grass like a perimeter, too.

As I scanned the area, I saw that the dragon-men’s land was a wide stretch between two huge mountains and had a small stream running right down the middle. There were several oak trees planted around the area, and it had beautifully decorated stone huts. The walls of the structures were painted a deep purple, and they had the same swirling patterns on the doors that the men had in their tattoos.

The grass was well-trodden, and it was clear they had been there for quite some time. There were more than we had met at the caves before, and I counted fifteen guys from what I could see.

I watched the dragon-men carefully, and it became clear very quickly that the volcano monsters were not welcome visitors. The winged beings mostly sat huddled in the very center of the valley as far away from the flames as possible. Their icy wings shone from the reflection of the fires, and they kept glancing over at the patrolling coal beasts.

The volcano monsters strolled slowly along the edge of the valley and made dull hissing noises occasionally. It was alarming to see how many lumps of burning coal they kept dropping behind them as they walked, but the way their coal skin glowed even brighter with orange whenever they eyed the winged men was more ominous than anything else.

“Okay,” I muttered. “It looks like our dragon guys might not exactly be free to do anything.”

“I agree,” the harpy whispered.

Celeste stayed hunched over so she was hidden by the huge boulders, and she kept quiet as we listened to the mumbles of the dragon-men. I spotted the two bigger guys we had fought earlier over in a spot on their own. They were walking slowly and talking with wild gestures as they glared at every passing volcano monster. Although they didn’t seem as intimidated as the others, they were certainly being wary and making sure not to get too close.

As the two men strode in our direction, several volcano monsters made a point to walk near them.

It was pretty clear that the dragon-men were being held hostage in their own land. As creatures of ice, what better way to trap them than by surrounding them with fiery beasts that trailed fire and burning coals behind them?

Ethan was certainly holding them as prisoners, but the question was why?

“So they’re all stuck here,” Celeste whispered. “That’s awful.”

“It seems so,” I said. “Maybe they didn’t want to play nicely with Ethan, that would explain why he was controlling their wings. He might be worried they’ll fly off from this place. Asshole.”

The two leader men strode closer toward the boulders, and I picked up on their hushed conversation.

“He’s taken our freedom,” the one with a scarred wing snarled. “Our wings are ours! Our ancestors would be furious if they could see how we’re limited with using them now.”

“There must be a way,” the other man muttered. “These flame monsters must have a weakness.”

“They do,” the scarred man grumbled. “Except we can’t use any of our ice powers to do anything about it.”

I remembered back to when we fought the volcano monsters in the battle against Luke. Penelope had used her incredible water powers to freeze water and used it as weapons against the creatures.

The dragon folk clearly had some kind of skill with ice, judging by their words, but it seemed that they weren’t able to manipulate the element on command, or else they would have been able to break out before now.

“Of course, they have another weakness,” the scarred man muttered. “But we all know the one thing that could kill them isn’t around.”

The two men shot the nearest volcano monster a vicious glare and then cast their icy eyes to the sky.

“We need to get out,” the other man whispered. “This isn’t right. It’s fucking humiliating.”

“He better not send us on another mission,” the scarred guy growled. “Recruiting doesn’t work if all we do is try and fight everyone.”

“That’s the way he wants it, though,” the other sighed. “You know what he keeps telling us.”

“Spread my legacy with fear and blood,” they both echoed sarcastically.

It was becoming clear that Ethan might not be too different than Luke after all.

Fear and blood? What the fuck was that supposed to achieve? Had this guy not learned from Luke that those tactics didn’t earn people’s loyalty?

“The men are losing hope,” the scarred man continued in a lower tone. “I can see the way they stare all night at that fucking storm. They feel trapped.”

“We can’t let them give in,” the other insisted. “There must be a way out of this.”

“How?” the scarred guy sighed. “Without our wings, we’re just ice creatures trapped in flames.”

The two men fell silent, and I felt a wave of pity for the dragon folk. They looked tough as hell, and I’d seen for myself that they fought with skill. That didn’t mean shit if they had no free will, though.

They clearly hated being under Ethan’s rule, and that made me believe they could be converted. Especially if they knew I wouldn’t keep them in some little hellish prison, or strip their own powers away from them like a lunatic.

I pictured having an army of ice dragon-men on my team, and I had to admit, it was a pretty epic picture.

I checked my interface to remind myself where exactly the border of Ethan’s land started. I studied the edge of the forest, and it seemed that the deep orange that marked Ethan’s territory started just beyond the dragon valley. That little stretch of land that connected the forest and mountains was unmarked. It was still technically unclaimed, and I wondered if that meant that Ethan wouldn’t be likely to hang around there or use his God Vision. He had his volcano monsters to look after the place after all, and a huge enough territory to focus on besides this one valley.

That was a big advantage for our side. If we could slay those volcano bastards without being spotted, then we had a chance of getting the dragon-men on our side. I had a feeling that winning them over as followers would be a tricky task, but surely killing off their guards was a good place to start?

I had already seen how much of a hold Ethan had on the dragon-men’s wings, but getting the volcano monsters out of the picture seemed like the first step to regaining their freedom.

I would need a solid plan before any of us went storming in there, and I had a feeling I had the right priestess for the job. Penelope’s powers had already brought down multiple volcano monsters during battle. She could do it again, especially now that her powers had grown even stronger.

Who knew what else my naiad had to offer?

If I took my women here, I was sure we would be able to get to the dragon-men. We might end up having a run-in with Ethan, but there was no way to really avoid that. It was going to happen eventually, and we just had to make sure we were careful and ready for that possibility.

The dragon valley was still unclaimed land, and I wasn’t going to let it go to him.

The two dragon-men began to shuffle back into the center of the valley as a volcano monster strode over to them threateningly. They hurried toward the rest of the group, and their conversation became too quiet to hear.

“Let’s get out of here,” I said to my harpy.

Celeste checked that the volcano monsters weren’t facing the boulders and then leapt to her feet. She moved stealthily from the rocks and into the cover of the trees. Then the harpy raced through the branches until she was far enough away to be out of sight of the valley.

“They’re trapped,” I said. “This is our chance. We’re going to get those dragon guys on our side.”

“They were miserable.” Celeste agreed. “But are you sure they would leave Ethan?”

“You heard them,” I said. “They fucking hate Ethan. No surprise, he’s a controlling asshole, and we can give them their dignity back.”

“I do feel kind of sorry for them,” the harpy sighed. “They’re hostages in their own homes. It’s sadistic holding them there with fires.”

“We need Penelope,” I decided. “Her water powers are the fastest way to fuck up a group of volcano monsters. We’ve already seen her in action.”

“Good idea.” Celeste nodded. “Imagine if we have a dragon-man army! Even more friends to fly with.”

“That’s the plan,” I chuckled. “Okay, we need to get back to the convent and let them all know what’s going on. If we can free these guys before Ethan forces them into any more attacks, we’ll have a better chance.”

Celeste spread her scarlet wings before she launched up into the air. The harpy soared over the glistening treetops and began the journey back to the convent. She glanced back for a moment to see Ethan’s storm, and I was sure it was creeping slowly closer with every passing second. The orange and black clouds swirled menacingly, and I could see the Squall Sprites zipping back and forth through the haze.

“Let’s go,” I said grimly. “I’m not sure how long it’s going to be before those dragon-men try to take matters into their own hands.”

“I don’t like their chances,” Celeste admitted. “At least, not on their own up against the coal beasts.”

The harpy flew quickly from the deep forest, and the sky was perfectly blue as we left the north behind us.

“I’m going to tell Lurk about our plan,” I said while the harpy glided over the trees. “So he can be ready with his men the moment we get back.”

“Good plan,” Celeste agreed. “It looks like it’s going to be smooth sailing here, no sprite storm yet.”

I scanned my God Vision to make sure there were definitely no predators waiting in the clouds.

“I’ll be back soon,” I promised her. “Just call for me if you need anything, okay?”

“Of course.” The harpy smiled. “I love flying, I’ll be fine!”

I switched over to join Lurk and found him outside the cave entrance with two other orcs.

“Lurk,” I said to announce my arrival. “I have a message to pass on to your men. I want you to be ready for battle when we come back with the other priestesses.”

The three orcs cheered, and Lurk admired his axe with a grin.

“Time to chop up some dragon meat!” he growled in a gurgling tone, and the others cheered again.

“No, not quite,” I quickly said. “Actually, we need to try and help the dragon-men.”

“What?” the orc leader asked. “Help them? Jack, why would we do that?”

“Because they’re being held prisoner,” I explained. “Ethan is holding them hostage, surrounded by volcano monsters. They’re clearly trapped under his control, and we need to get them out of there.”

The orcs frowned deeply, but they didn’t argue. I knew Lurk trusted me, even if he wasn’t too fond of the idea of saving the winged men who’d attacked his cave earlier.

“Are you sure about this, Jack?” he grumbled.

“Yes,” I replied. “We’ll be back tomorrow as early as we can be.”

“Then we’ll be ready.” Lurk nodded.

The other two orcs grumbled under their breath as well, and Lurk shot them warning glares.

“I appreciate it,” I told him. “Sleep well tonight, we’ll see you tomorrow.”

The orcs nodded their goodbyes, and I left them to go and rejoin Celeste.

“I’m back,” I said, and the harpy twirled as she flew.

“Are they ready to fight?” she asked.

“They always are,” I chuckled. “I don’t think they’re thrilled about helping out the dragon folk, but that’s understandable.”

“Do you think they’ll be easy to sway?” Celeste asked. “They don’t seem very keen to stay with Ethan, but they could despise other gods in general because of him.”

“No, I don’t think it will be easy,” I admitted. “It never really is, but that’s what makes it worth it. Besides, I have the four best priestesses in the land on my side. They always get the job done.”

“I guess I was a bit tricky to sway,” the harpy laughed. “I was probably a bit annoying at the start!”

“Not at all,” I said. “I love that you needed proof before you were sure, it shows intelligence. You’re tough, and that’s why you’ve gotten this far. I can’t believe how lucky I am to have you four, you always kick ass.”

“We do, don’t we?” Celeste grinned as she flicked her hair. “How would you ever manage without us?”

“I couldn’t,” I chuckled.

“I don’t know,” Celeste said seriously. “I reckon Lurk might be just as good to cuddle up to at night.”

“Very true,” I laughed. “I think I’ll just give him a hug next time I come down and see how he reacts.”

The harpy giggled, and I felt ridiculously smitten all over again as her laugh echoed out over the trees. It was nice to spend some one-on-one time with Celeste, and we joked and laughed as she soared back toward the convent. She was such a fire-wielding badass, but I loved spending downtime joking around with her.

Every second I spent with my women just fueled my determination to destroy every last bastard god I needed to.

As the limestone walls eventually came into view, Celeste slowed down to a gentle glide. The sun had started to lower down into the treetops, and I could see a sleepy line of gnome children being led into the north tower by Nissa and Balabar.

Layla the bear was asleep on her back, and the priestesses were sitting on one of the new benches with cups of tea in hand.

They looked up to see Celeste as she flew over the limestone perimeter, and the group jumped to their feet.

“My lord!” Penelope called. “Celeste! You’re home.”

“Is everything alright?” Aleia asked as she fluttered her wings. “You didn’t get hurt?”

“We’re fine.” The harpy smiled as she gently touched down to the ground.

“Did you find the dragon-men?” Nicola asked.

“We did,” I replied. “Ethan is holding them as prisoners, I’m guessing they didn’t even want to attack the orcs.”

“Really?” Aleia asked.

“They sounded furious with Ethan.” Celeste nodded. “He’s stopped their flying powers and surrounded them with volcano monsters.”

“It seems some of their powers are to do with ice, too,” I explained. “He’s got volcano monsters on patrol around their whole valley to keep them contained.”

“Volcano monsters?” Nicola groaned. “Not again. I hate those things.”

“Me, too,” I agreed. “But I also know we have a pretty awesome naiad here at the convent who we could use to get the fight going.”

“She’s pretty great.” Nicola grinned as she squeezed Penelope’s shoulder.

“Oh!” Penelope blushed. “Master, I will do whatever I can to help, of course! Those poor dragon-men.”

“And we can trust these men?” Nicola asked. “Even though they attacked the orcs?”

“They need a true leader,” I replied. “Anyone can be bullied into doing something they don’t want to do. We need to get them out of there.”

“So, what’s the plan?” Aleia asked. “It will be dark soon.”

“We’ll all head out in the morning,” I said. “Make sure you all get a good full night of rest, and we’ll head north as soon as the sun starts to rise.”

“You must be hungry, sister,” Penelope said to Celeste. “We just finished up some stew, but there’s more in the kitchen, if you like?”

“That sounds good.” The harpy nodded.

“You go and eat,” I agreed. “The rest of you can get your weapons prepared for the journey tomorrow. Pack up some food supplies, too.”

“Shall we take a horse?” Nicola asked.

I glanced over at Layla as she snored peacefully on her back. I was tempted to take her along since she would be a hell of a lot more useful in a fight than one of the horses. There was a chance the convent would need help with defenses, though, while my fearless priestesses were gone, and I would much rather have the three-headed guard on duty to protect the place.

“Let’s take two horses,” I said. “Layla can stay here to be on guard duty. We can get the saddlebags loaded up and travel relatively light.”

“We’ll get on that,” Nicola said. “I’ll go and get Ember and Smokey ready and make sure they get a good meal tonight.”

The brunette hurried off to the horses, and Celeste made her way to the kitchen to get herself an evening meal. Penelope and Aleia got to work rounding up their weapons and making sure their blades were perfectly sharpened.

The women hurried about their tasks, and I checked my God Vision as they got the saddlebags loaded. I knew I would be leaving the convent in capable hands with the gnomes and Layla. The elves were always nearby, too, and it would still be a long time until the storm would be able to drift over that far.

I thought about the dragon-men’s conversation, and the angle I would take when we arrived. Killing off the volcano monsters would be a pretty solid way to start earning their trust, but it was always harder to win over smart species. Their dignity and powers were clearly being hurt by Ethan, and I just needed to show them that they would never need to worry about that with me.

The priestesses were a great example of loyal followers who had complete free will and control of their own actions. Hopefully, the dragon-men would see how happy the women were as part of my army and realize that it was possible to follow a god who actually respected his people.

It wasn’t long until the women started to yawn, and Penelope packed up the last bag and placed it on the ground near the horses. The priestesses headed off to their new bedroom as the stars crept into the sky, and they admired their surroundings as they pulled off their clothes for the day.

“I can’t believe this place is ours.” Aleia smiled sleepily as she ran a hand over the silk sheets.

“We have sooo many new clothes, too.” Nicola grinned as she climbed into the massive bed.

“You do,” I chuckled. “I have to admit, though, I like this view without any clothes.”

The women giggled as they got comfortable under the covers, and they echoed their goodnights as they laid their heads down.

The bed was so big that there was still plenty of room on either side of the four women, even with Celeste’s long legs kicked out at an angle. They began to snore softly, and I took a moment to watch them resting. Celeste had been such a help that whole day, and I kept remembering how flirty she had been on the journey. I decided that I was going to visit her in her dreams, and my phantom heart raced at the thought of stroking the harpy’s soft, ivory skin.

Then there was a flash of white light, and I was suddenly standing at the foot of the bed as Celeste laid naked on her back and waiting for me. She was propped up on her elbows, and her ivory skin glowed in the moonlight. Her fiery hair fell over her full breasts, and I couldn’t wait to get my hands on her slim body.

“You came!” She grinned as she sat up fully. “I hoped you would…”

“Oh, really?” I smirked.

“Well, I did notice the way you looked at me in the forest when we were with the griffins,” the harpy said with a flick of her scarlet hair. “And I hoped my hard work today might have pleased you.”

“You’re pretty observant,” I chuckled as I strode over to the bed. “But you’re right, you do deserve some pleasure. You did everything I asked of you today, and you were very brave about it all. I never knew you could fly so fast, either… it was incredible to see you in action.”

“Thank you, Jack.” Celeste blushed a bright red at the praise, and she batted her amber eyes at me just the tiniest bit.

I had the Wrath of Jack hanging from my waist as I reached the bed, and I saw Celeste’s eyes flicker down to the golden weapon.

“You look so powerful,” she purred. “I’m so lucky I get to spend the night with you, my lord.”

“I’m the lucky one,” I assured her. “Now… let’s see how many orgasms you can have in a row, shall we?”

The harpy smiled as I pulled my weapons belt off, and I quickly kicked off my pants to reveal my rock hard erection. Then I climbed onto the bed beside Celeste as she reached out hungrily, and the pale beauty began to stroke my shaft with her soft hands.

“Someone’s eager,” I whispered as I pulled her in for a kiss, and I moaned a bit as her body pressed up against mine.

Her nipples were hard, and I grabbed handfuls of her perfect breasts as we knelt together in a deep kiss. She moved her hand firmly up and down along my cock, and pleasure coursed through every inch of my being as we melded together.

Then I gave her a soft but firm push, and she laid down on her back as I laid on my side next to her.

“I’m going to give you a reward.” I smiled as she looked up at me. “For being such a helpful priestess today.”

“My lord?” she asked flirtatiously. “What reward do I get?”

“Well,” I mused as I played with her nipples. “You get to cum all over my fingers, and then all over my cock as many times as you’d like. Does that sound good?”

“Yes,” the harpy moaned as I began to snake my hand down her stomach. “Yes, my lord. I would love that as a reward!”

I smiled down at the beautiful woman as my hand roamed down to her perfect pussy, and when I lightly grazed her pussy lips with my fingers, she shivered. Then I began to slowly probe past her labia, and I could feel she was already soaked from arousal. I softly ran my thumb over her clit for a moment to make her sigh, but then I pushed two fingers inside her wet pussy.

Celeste gasped and closed her eyes as she gripped the sheets tightly. I could see the pleasure etched all over her face as I began to move my fingers in and out of her body. Feeling her thrust against my hand was already driving me wild, and I could hardly wait to fuck her. But I wanted her to explode from pleasure first, and I began to rub small circles on her clit while I fingered her more firmly.

“Jack!” she gasped as I sped up my pace. “Ohhhh, my lord!”

I grinned as her amber eyes shot open, and she stared up at me with burning passion.

“Does that feel good?” I murmured. “Does my beautiful priestess want her reward?”

“Yeees,” she moaned. “Oh, Jack, please! I’m going to cummm.”

“Do it,” I growled softly. “Cum on my fingers for me. Cum for your god.”

My words clearly sent her over the edge, and she suddenly bucked her hips up like an electric shock had run through her body. Her ivory body trembled, and I felt her pussy juices run down my hand as she shivered uncontrollably.

“Good girl,” I purred in her ear.

“Ohhhhh,” Celeste gasped as I pulled my fingers from her pussy. “Thank you, my lord… I came so hard.”

“So I felt,” I chuckled quietly. “Now, what shall I do with you next?”

“Can I taste your cock?” she begged. “Please, my lord, I want to pleasure you with my mouth.”

“Yesss,” I groaned at her words, and my cock twitched as I stroked the harpy’s soft thighs. Then I swung my legs over the end of the bed so I was sitting upright. “Get on the floor for me.”

Celeste scrambled up and got off the bed and down onto her knees. She positioned herself between my legs with an eager grin, and she looked up at my huge cock with wide, amber eyes.

“You look good on your knees.” I smiled.

“I like being down here for you,” Celeste whispered, and she blushed lightly. “I like pleasing you in any way I can. I owe you so much…”

“You always please me,” I said as I stroked her cheek. “Now, bring that sweet mouth over here.”

Celeste shuffled forward and knelt so her face was right in front of my erection. Then she reached out and grabbed the base with her hand and stroked me as she began to lick the head of my cock with her warm tongue.

“Mmm,” I moaned as her eyes flicked up to meet mine. “Yessss, worship your god.”

“Yummm…” Celeste smiled as she started to lick the full length of my shaft like it was a melting popsicle, and I reached down to palm her full tits.

“Take my cock in your mouth,” I ordered. “Open up those soft lips.”

“Yes, my lord,” Celeste purred and started to slide her warm mouth over my erection.

She slowly moved her head right down until she made a small gagging noise at the base of my cock. Then she began to move up and down, and she made moans of pleasure as she sucked and licked along my full length.

“Fuuuck,” I croaked as her slick lips kept working me. “You feel fucking incredible.”

“Mmmm,” the harpy moaned, and I started to see stars as she bobbed her head faster and faster. Looking down at her was enough to make me want to cum. Her pale and perfect curves were on full display, and she kept looking up at me with wide, amber eyes as she sucked me off.

“You’re so beautiful,” I moaned as I knotted my fingers in her fiery hair. “Do you want your master’s seed in your mouth?”

The harpy nodded and made a cute pleading noise as I began to thrust into her face. I kept my hands locked in her scarlet locks while her gaze held mine, and her pretty cheeks turned pinker and pinker with each passing second.

“Good girl,” I murmured as I fucked her mouth. “You are pleasing your god so much.”

I looked down at her perfect tits bobbing in time with my thrusts, and then I gave one final thrust deep into Celeste’s throat as I moaned with pleasure. Ecstasy swept over my body, and my orgasm overcame me as I erupted into the harpy’s soft mouth. I gripped her hair even tighter as I came, and I shuddered as I felt my warm seed pouring down her slender throat. Each heavy pulse made her gag softly, and the feeling of her throat working to swallow every drop kept me pumping more into her.

Then slowly, I pulled my cock out of her mouth, and the harpy licked her lips as she looked up at me.

“Thank you,” she whispered. “For blessing me with your holy seed in my mouth. I looove to taste you.”

“You look so pretty when you blush this much… kneeling before me, with my cum on your lips.” I grinned as I studied her bright red cheeks and swollen lips.

The sight of the naked harpy made me grateful I never went limp if I didn’t want to in my new god life, and I pulled the harpy up for a kiss. Then we fell back onto the bed, and I rolled on top of her as our tongues explored each other’s mouths.

“Now,” I growled as I kissed her neck. “I think I promised to let you cum on my cock.”

“Mmm,” the harpy moaned. “Yes, my lord. I would love that. Please bless me with your holy seed again, deeeep inside me.”

My erection was already aching for more, and the harpy’s perfect body underneath me was driving me wild. All I could think about was fucking her, and I grabbed both of her wrists in my hands and pinned them up over her head.

“Jack,” she giggled. “This is… this is nice… I like it.”

“You want my cock?” I whispered as I lined my erection up with her slick pussy.

“Yes,” she moaned. “Oh, please fuck me, my lord.”

I looked down at her body spread out under me, and I started to slowly ease my cock inside her. Then I kept her wrists above her head in one hand and used the other to play with her tits as I began to fuck her.

“You’re so strong,” Celeste gasped as she wiggled her arms. “I love this, I feel like I’m all yours when you hold me down like this.”

“You are mine.” I grinned. “You like when I prove it?”

“Sooo much,” the harpy whimpered.

“Good,” I whispered, and I tightened my grip around her wrists.

Celeste’s eyes shone with pure love as she gave into my hold, and she was so tight that I felt light-headed with pleasure. Her tunnel walls gripped my cock firmly, and I groaned as I started to fuck her deeper and harder. She was going wild underneath me, and it was obvious she enjoyed the restricted movement she had when I was in full control like this.

I watched her full breasts bounce as I thrusted deep inside her, and she moaned so loudly I had to chuckle at her enthusiasm.

“Yesss!” she cried out. “Oh, Jack, your cock is so deep and hard inside me!”

“You’re so tight,” I moaned. “Fuck, you feel so good.”

I began to fuck her even harder until her body bounced wildly underneath me with every thrust, but no matter how rough I got, I didn’t release the harpy’s wrists, and she never struggled to free herself.

“I’m going to cummmm,” she cried. “Master, I’m going to cum on your holy cock!”

I looked down at her burning, amber eyes, but learning how much she liked me holding her tight made me decide to change things up for her at the last moment.

I abruptly released her wrists, grabbed her waist, and spun her around so that she was on all fours in front of me, and I moaned at the view of her perfect ass. Then I took a moment to run my hands over her ivory cheeks before I positioned myself behind her and lined up my cock again.

Her pussy was dripping wet, and I smirked as I eased back inside her slippery walls.

Then I stooped forward, looped one arm around her, and gripped her firmly by one of her heavy breasts.

The harpy shivered as she felt me bearing down on her and locking her against me, and I finally resumed fucking her while her scarlet wings quivered on either side of me.

“How’s this?” I growled softly in her ear.

“Soooo goood,” she gasped.

“And who owns you?” I whispered, and I tightened my grip on her tit as I thrusted hard into her.

“You do!” Celeste screamed. “Ohhhh, please, my lord, I’m going to cum again.”

I gave her several deeper thrusts as I kept her locked beneath me, and she yelped as I bottomed out in her repeatedly.

“You want me to cum inside you?” I asked as I felt her walls spasming.

“Yes, please!” she pleaded. “My lord, I want your warm seed deep inside me. Pleeeease claim me with your cum!”

“Fuuuck,” I moaned as I fucked her as hard as I could.

Then her body started shaking violently, and I was sent over the edge with pleasure.

My climax washed over me like a tidal wave, and my body was on fire with bliss. I shot my warm stream of sperm deep into the harpy’s quivering body, and she moaned as her own orgasm rocked through her. I clutched Celeste hard against my chest as I closed my eyes, and I reveled in the perfect moment of our joint climaxes while she stayed on all fours beneath me.

Neither of us could catch our breaths for several minutes, but then I finally slid out of her and smiled as she turned to face me. Her beautiful face was flushed pink all over, and her scarlet hair was sticking to her dewy forehead.

“You’re so beautiful,” I laughed as I pulled her close, and she hungrily kissed me.

“That was perfect,” she breathed as I gently stroked her cheek. “Oh, Jack. Thank you so much for blessing me.”

“My pleasure.” I smiled. “Literally.”

The harpy nuzzled into me, and I gently pushed her down onto the bed. I laid beside her, and she shuffled over to rest her head on my chest. Then I wrapped my arms around her to hold her as close as I had while we made love, and she let out a contented sigh and closed her eyes.

I laid there stroking her hair as she rested, and I felt like I was truly in heaven. I kept playing back the view of fucking her with her wrists in my hold, but then I kissed the top of Celeste’s head and slowly began to fade away to leave her to dream.

I was back in my god form and felt a strong sense of pride as I looked down at the sleeping harpy. She had a smile on her face as she dreamed, and she laid in the same position she’d been in as I held her in my arms.

I chuckled quietly to myself as I considered the way her eyes had burned up at me when I abruptly pinned her down. I’d seen nothing but unending love and arousal there in her amber irises, but I wasn’t too surprised to find how much she enjoyed me holding her like that.

Or telling her I owned her.

The harpy was a fierce warrior who came from a long line of badass battle birds, but I recalled that she’d lived in a very removed way from the rest of her kind. Her rare, scarlet coloring had meant this was necessary, but she must have been so lonely, and I wondered if she’d always secretly desired that feeling of total belonging.

Now, she belonged to me, like the rest of my priestesses, and I was suddenly very grateful for the way the other women were huddled close beside her tonight.

As I watched my women, a deep sense of calm and belonging washed through me, and I wondered if I’d ever get used to how fucking lucky I was in this life.

Every one of my beautiful priestesses had truly needed me in one way or another, and I had the honor of being so much to each of them for the rest of their lives.

Then I was surprised by a sudden flash of a message on my interface.

New Army Quest: Acquire the dragon folk army

Reward Upon Quest Completion: Gain ability to visit followers to provide assistance for thirty minutes

I chuckled to myself as I imagined how excited the women would be at me being in my body for a full half-hour. I was still on a sex-fueled high, and all I could think about was how much I could pleasure my women in that time. There was a hell of a task ahead of us, but that reward made it more than worth it.

Still, it was going to be a difficult fight coming up against this army, but I was the god who actually had something worth fighting for.

Ethan didn’t stand a chance.

Chapter 5

The women rose early the next day with the sun and started to prepare for their journey. They sleepily made some tea and eggs, and then they loaded the saddlebags onto Ember and Smokey.

Thunder the puppy raced around their feet as they finished getting ready, and Layla the bear seemed worried about Nicola leaving.

“I’ll be back.” The brunette smiled as she stroked the bear’s heads. “You need to keep everyone safe here, okay? If anyone tries to hurt those sweet gnome kids, eat them.”

I swore the bear nodded and then began to trot around the entranceway with its heads held high. The gnomes seemed to still be asleep, but this made sense since I’d heard baby Roza crying through most of the night. I wasn’t worried about leaving them behind anyway. If anyone underestimated Elowise or Wilfrim, that was probably going to be their last mistake ever.

I had been focused all night on my new quest, and it was good to know that my instincts had been right. The interface had confirmed that it was my destiny to have the dragon-men fighting beside me, and I was filled with a rush of determination to see this quest through.

I had never failed a quest yet, and I didn’t plan on finding out what happened if I did. It was interesting to think about, though. I couldn’t imagine Luke had passed a lot of his quests, and I wondered if he had been given some form of punishment instead of a reward.

As the women made their way out of the convent, I checked my God Vision to make sure the perimeter was safe. I was feeling extra alert as I dealt with Ethan, but the morning was fairly still, and the biggest thing moving around appeared to be some form of very slow, fat badger.

I was constantly amazed by my new world and never could get used to seeing the odd animals that lived here.

The sky was a dusky pink as the priestesses began their trip through the forest, and there was a gentle breeze that made their hair dance softly.

Each of them was armed, and they kept checking their surroundings with determined scowls. Aleia had her purple, spiked shield held on her arm, and she fluttered up over the trees every now and then to make sure the Squall Sprite storm was staying put. Celeste and Penelope both had their enchanted swords clutched tightly, and Nicola had her trusty flail swung over her shoulder.

They looked like the type of women people should know better than to mess with, but the forest was full of creatures that were both equally brave and stupid.

“So,” Nicola said as the trees became more dense. “How many volcano monsters do you think we’re dealing with altogether?”

“I saw around thirty,” I said. “But there could be more, of course.”

“That’s quite a lot,” Penelope said as she bit her lip. “My lord, what if I can’t use my powers fast enough?”

I almost wished I could tell her how many points her special ability had increased by, but the women didn’t know about their interface scores.

Hell, they didn’t even know my interface existed.

“You will,” I assured her. “I brought all of you so we would have plenty of skilled fighters at hand, and the orcs are coming, too. You’ll all be able to work together and hold the volcano monsters off as Penelope works her magic.”

“Those poor creatures,” Aleia sighed. “The dragon-men, of course, not the coal monsters. Imagine not having power over your own wings! That’s just horrible.”

The fairy shuddered as she glanced back at her own purple wings and fluttered slightly above ground to comfort herself.

“They seem ready to fight,” Celeste said. “I think they’ll be eager to follow Jack when they learn about him.”

“Even though they attacked the orcs?” Penelope asked. “The women are pregnant, they could have really hurt someone!”

“They weren’t acting on their own,” I reminded her. “I know it doesn’t excuse their actions entirely, but they would never have done that at all if Ethan wasn’t sitting in his mountains playing the evil puppet master.”

“We should give them a chance to show us what they’re really like,” Celeste agreed with a firm nod. “Get to know the real them.”

“Exactly,” I replied.

The women walked for a couple more hours discussing the dragon-men and Ethan, and the sun became brighter as they got further north. I kept an eye on my God Vision and found the occasional small creature blinking out at the priestesses. I spotted a couple of hodges in the north, and I still couldn’t decide whether they were more ugly or cute.

It seemed that Essie had done her duty of spreading the word at least, because none of them seemed too scared of the small army of women.

It felt good to see the shimmer of the leaves as the priestesses walked further into the deep forest. Knowing that I had restored the trees’ magic filled me with pride, and I knew I would be able to do the same for the dragon-men soon enough. They wanted their free will and powers back, and I would never dream of trying to take those away from any man.

Then I pictured having the muscular, winged men flying alongside my already strong army, and a rush of adrenaline shot through my godly form.

The elves, orcs, and gnomes were incredible fighters, but having a whole flock of flying soldiers would be fucking awesome. Celeste and Aleia’s wings had helped us out on multiple occasions, and there was no denying how much more powerful we would be with even more flying beings.

“How far away are we?” Nicola asked as she squinted up at the sunny leaves. “This is near the gnome fortress, isn’t it?”

“Sort of,” Celeste said as she pointed diagonally to the right. “Their fortress is more in that direction.”

“It’s easy to forget just how big this forest is,” Aleia mused. “You could get lost in it for days if you didn’t know where you were going.”

“At least we would have places to sleep.” Celeste smiled. “The gnomes seem to be less scared of visitors now, and the orcs have welcomed us with open arms. Several other creatures were open to Jack’s presence yesterday as well, and I wouldn’t be surprised if they--”

A scraping noise suddenly echoed nearby, like the sound of metal being dragged over rough wood. It sent a phantom chill through me, and another scrape came quickly after.

“What was that?” Aleia whispered.

“Hold on, stop moving,” I ordered. Then I quickly checked my God Vision and was startled to see some huge fucking beast amongst the trees. It was still a good few yards away from the priestesses, but it was slowly wandering in their direction as it smacked a huge weapon off the tree trunks.

The creature was about nine feet tall, and I felt like I was imagining things for a moment as I studied its body. It had the torso of a muscular, buff as hell dude with bulging biceps and too many chest muscles to count.

But the head and bottom half were that of a bull. It had brown fur covering its face and legs, and there were huge cloven hooves that stomped into the dirt. Two massive, curled horns came out of its skull, and its red eyes shone bright above its flaring nostrils.

The creature held a roughly carved, wooden pole with a massive blade tied to the top with thick leather. It wasn’t a well-made weapon, but the beast was big enough for that not to matter. The creature looked like it could kill a man with its natural abilities alone.

“Something’s coming,” I said hurriedly. “It’s fucking huge and looks like a damn minotaur.”

“A Minotaur?” Nicola hissed, and her golden face paled slightly.

The animal lover of the group being scared wasn’t a good sign, and I readied myself to appear down on the ground if needed.

The sound of the beast’s hooves got louder and louder, and I knew the animal would be able to catch up with the women if they ran. Their best bet was to stand their ground and fight if they needed to. Nicola urged Ember and Smokey to move deeper into the trees, and the animals had no arguments as they hurried into hiding.

“What are the chances of talking to this thing?” I asked as the women stood with their weapons poised.

“A Minotaur?” Celeste asked. “I don’t know, I’ve never met one. They don’t have a very great reputation, though.”

“They’re known to be vicious,” Aleia squeaked.

“Spread out,” I told the women. “I don’t want you all in the same spot, there’s a chance this fucker might charge.”

The priestesses leapt further apart, and that was all they had time to do as the massive bull creature strode out into the pathway. The ground shook slightly as it stomped its massive hooves, and it towered above the women as it cast a shadow across their bodies.

The Minotaur stopped in its tracks and tilted its head as it looked at all of the women in turn. The priestesses kept their eyes fixed on the beast and stood their ground as they clutched their weapons. The tension could have been cut with a knife as everyone stood still for a long moment, and the huge beast flared its nostrils with each breath.

“Get ready to fly,” I hissed to my winged women. “We might need some air attacks if we have to bring this big fucker down. Keep your sisters safe.”

The Minotaur stood staring at the women for a few more moments, and it didn’t seem to know what to do next.

“Hello,” Nicola eventually said in her dreamy tone she used to talk with animals. “I’m Nicola, and we are with our god, Jack. We’re just passing--”

The brunette was cut off as the Minotaur suddenly raised its weapon-wielding arm. Clearly this thing was not about to become the next cuddly pet of the convent.

“It’s going to throw the pole!” I yelled. “Penelope, move!”

The naiad leapt to the side just as the clunky weapon was thrown directly at the spot she had just been standing. It pierced the ground with a thud, and the pole fell with a loud clatter.

The naiad scrambled to her feet, and Aleia and Celeste shot into the air.

“Get behind it!” I yelled at the flying women. “If you go too near the front, then it can hurt you with its horns. Get some hits in the back of the neck.”

They wasted no time in shooting down behind the creature, and Celeste swiped down with her sword just before the Minotaur swung itself around. Then the harpy’s blade sliced through the furry skin, and dark blood began to leak out.

Celeste and Aleia only just managed to fly upward before the Minotaur’s horns swung in their direction.

The half-bull creature’s red eyes were burning as it roared up at the flying women, and I felt a phantom chill as it flailed its human hands wildly up at them. I knew the creature was bigger and possibly more violent than anything we had met in the forest so far, and I decided I couldn’t let them fight alone.

Now that we knew there was no chance of talking it down, I didn’t want Nicola or Penelope getting close enough to use their weapons. The Minotaur towered so high above them, and even without its weapon, it was deadly.

“Aleia!” I yelled. “Get Penelope and Nicola as high into the trees as you can!”

The fairy didn’t waste a second, and she soared down to Penelope and scooped her up into the air. Celeste kept the Minotaur’s attention as she waved her sword threateningly above it, and the beast howled as it tried to reach her. Then Aleia placed Penelope on a thick branch high in a nearby tree, and the naiad clung onto the wood as she stared down at her sisters.

“Jack,” Penelope whispered with wide eyes. “It could shake the tree and make us fall.”

“No, it won’t,” I said. “I’m coming to help you.”

Just as I spoke, the Minotaur swung around to see Aleia dive toward Nicola. The bull monster charged right at the two women, and I focused purely on the spot in front of the priestesses.

I appeared on the forest floor right in front of the Minotaur a split second later, and it skidded to a surprised halt just as Nicola was lifted into the air by Aleia.

I quickly unsheathed the Wrath of Jack and leapt toward the beast before it could process what the hell was going on. My super strength allowed me to swipe the blade so hard that I sliced a gaping line into the Minotaur’s chest with just the tip of my sword, and the bastard reared back in pain.

This horned fucker might have been bigger than me, but there was no way in hell he was stronger.

There was a deep, haunting howl as the Minotaur took several pounding steps backward, and blood oozed from the slash in its muscular chest. I glanced up to see Nicola being helped safely onto the branch by Aleia, and Celeste was still circling above with her enchanted sword ready to go.

My women were safe for now, and that was the only thing that mattered. As I clutched my golden blade tightly, I felt a rush of power race through my veins. Protecting my people was my entire purpose, and I was ready to fuck up this creature that had tried to hurt my priestesses.

The Minotaur’s eyes shot to its discarded weapon, and it swung its head down toward me with the curved horns aimed at my skull. Even I had to admit, it was a fucking scary sight as it launched its massive body toward me, but I was ready, and I leapt to the side at the same time I swung my golden sword down at the beast’s head.

A gust of wind whooshed over me as the enormous body skidded past, and the howl of pain as my godly weapon did its thing rent the air.

The Wrath of Jack had cut through the Minotaur’s left horn like it was Play-Doh, and there was a clatter as the curved bone fell onto a rocky spot on the ground. The Minotaur screamed so loudly that the leaves around us rustled, and it skidded to a halt beside its shoddily made weapon.

I kicked the huge horn into a nearby bush, and that seemed to piss the Minotaur off even more as it watched. Its nostrils flared as it growled at me, and even with one horn and a bleeding torso, I knew I had to be careful.

“Jack!” Celeste called. “Can I do anything to help?”

“Just stay up there for now,” I hollered back. “If I tell you to, then dive down and slice at the back of the neck again.”

The Minotaur charged toward me once more, but its movements were sloppier as blood poured onto the ground and made the surface too slippery for the hooves to grip properly.

This time, I decided to go for the thick legs, and I dove downward when the beast got closer. I ducked as I swung my golden blade, and the sword smashed into the Minotaur’s right knee. That was enough to stop the fucker in its tracks, and it howled as it tumbled backward. The beast’s knee looked shattered, and the leg was a mess of bloody fur and exposed bones.

My godly weapon had done ten times the damage a normal sword would, and I knew I was close to the kill.

“Be careful!” Aleia cried as the Minotaur dove again.

It used its three good legs to launch itself, and its red eyes were wide as it barreled right at me. I gritted my teeth as I stood my ground, and I held the Wrath of Jack up as the creature descended on me once again.

“Jack!” Nicola screamed, and the Minotaur howled as it jumped.

I stood underneath the beast as it went to crush me, but I knew I was strong enough to take it, so I braced my legs and slammed my sword upward and directly into its neck.

The blade pierced the furry skin right in front of the jugular, and the Minotaur was dead before it finished being skewered on my sword. A tidal wave of blood cascaded down onto me as the Minotaur went limp, and its head flopped down at an awkward angle.

I just stood holding the huge beast up by the neck and took a second to realize how fucking godly I must have looked. There was no way anyone else would be able to hold that thing up, and I was very grateful for my golden weapon and super strength in this fight.

The creature smelled like rotten meat, and I pulled my sword out as I lunged to the side to let it fall. The body slammed onto the forest floor with a force that shook the trees, and the sound echoed out around us as the dead Minotaur laid in a pool of its own blood.

Standing beside its corpse made me realize just how wide the beast was, and I hoped there wasn’t a whole clan of them somewhere in the forest.

These bulls were brutal.

“Jack!” the women screamed, and Aleia brought her sisters down from the trees.

Celeste flew down to join them, and the women leapt onto me as they showered me with kisses.

“You killed a Minotaur!” Nicola gushed. “I can’t believe it!”

“I did do that,” I laughed.

The women took a step back and looked down at the fallen beast.

I had to admit, even I was impressed that I had killed the animal. It was absolutely enormous, and I had gotten there just in time before it could harm any of my women.

“You’re a bit bloody.” Celeste grinned, and I looked down to see my whole body splattered with red.

“Ah,” I laughed. “Yeah, I think I got a little dirtier in this fight than usual.”

I heard a small squeak behind me, and I spun around to see two hodges standing behind a bush. Their eyes were wide, and their massive ears twitched as they stared at me and the dead Minotaur.

“Hello,” I said gently. “I’m Jack, the god of these parts.”

“The Great Jack!” the shorter hodge cried. “We were told of you by our sister Essie. Now, we’ve seen how powerful you really are, and oh… what a sight to behold!”

“U-Um,” the other hodge stuttered. “W-We are honored to have seen you in the flesh, Great Jack!”

“Thank you.” I offered a small bow of my head.

“They’re so cute,” Nicola hissed. “I want to grab them up and squeeze them!”

Aleia giggled behind her hand, and the hodges picked up the broken horn I’d chopped off the Minotaur.

“A trophy!” one of them cried. “From the God Jack and his Minotaur duel! We must spread the word of his triumph to all the forest creatures!”

“Oh, you don’t have to--” I tried, but the two brown creatures bowed swiftly at me and then hurried off back into the forest. “Well, if they’re spreading the word through the whole forest, that takes a few tasks off my list.”

I felt myself begin to fade, and my women leapt to leave little kisses on my cheeks and arms before I was suddenly back in my god form.

“Damn it,” Nicola pouted. “Well… I suppose the middle of a dangerous forest probably wasn’t the best spot to start worshipping Jack, anyway. I can’t handle how good you looked killing that Minotaur, though.”

“Sooo strong,” Aleia moaned.

“There will be plenty of time for that later,” I laughed, and I was suddenly all that more determined to earn my next reward.

“You did look so handsome,” Penelope sighed. “The way you stood under that monster with your sword held up high like an undefeatable beacon of holy power.”

“Beacon of muscles,” Aleia giggled.

“Stoooop,” Nicola groaned. “I can’t handle this!”

“Let’s focus on the journey,” I laughed. “As much as I want to forget the whole thing and just take you all off to some secluded spot, we do need to--”

“Why can’t we just do the secluded spot plan instead?” Celeste grinned. “I’m sure the whole Ethan thing will work itself out.”

“Oh, yes, evil gods do tend to just… go away,” Nicola snorted.

“I wish they would,” Penelope huffed and crossed her arms.

I chuckled at my swooning priestesses, and they seemed pretty worked up after another successful win in a bloody fight. They took a moment to get the excitement out of their systems as they murmured and sighed about my muscles and incomparable bravery, and it was clear they were going to go wild as soon as I had my new thirty-minute reward.

I already couldn’t wait to tell them about it, but I wanted to hold off until the power was really mine.

Nicola went to fetch Ember and Smokey, and they started off again toward the orcs’ caves. They carefully stepped over the blood-drenched spots of ground, and they left the Minotaur’s body behind.

It didn’t take much longer to reach the orcs’ lair, and we were met with something small and ugly crawling toward the priestesses. Two male orcs stood guard at the cave entrance, and one of the women was with them making cooing noises.

“It’s a baby orc!” Penelope gasped as they got closer.

The naiad was right, the female orc was making noises at her little one as it hurriedly made its way over the grass.

“It can already crawl?” I asked. “That was fast. Wasn’t it only born yesterday?”

“Orcs grow fast,” Celeste said. “As you can probably tell!”

The women reached the baby orc, and it was maybe not as ugly as I first thought. It was sort of cute… in its own way.

It was already the size of a human toddler, and it was a much more squishy-looking gray than its parents. It wore a diaper-like cloth around its butt, and it waved at the women with tiny arms. Its ears were too big for its head, and it made a noise like a dying cat as it called out.

“Hello, you little angel!” Penelope cooed as she bent down to scoop up the child. “Well, aren’t you just adorable?”

The naiad’s motherly instincts were very sweet, but I was glad to know that our baby would be a hell of a lot cuter.

The orc mother proudly strode over to the women, and she grinned from ear to ear as the naiad praised the baby.

“This is baby Gorf,” she said excitedly. “Isn’t he the most beautiful little thing you’ve ever seen?”

I looked at the odd baby and was relieved I could easily hide my emotions while I was invisible. But I saw Nicola and Celeste exchange quick glances, and I knew the two sassier priestesses were holding in giggles.

“He is really something!” I said in what I hoped was an impressed tone. “Such a stout little guy! He’ll be a strong one. How are you feeling?”

“Stronger than ever.” The woman nodded proudly. “More of us are starting to have our young, so the caves will be quite noisy for a while!”

Baby Gorf looked up at Penelope with wide eyes and touched her long hair with an excited garble. He gently stroked her blonde tresses and seemed mesmerized by the naiad.

“He’s not used to blondes,” the mother laughed. “You’re very good with him, you’ll need to bring yours over when it comes so they can be friends.”

“That would be wonderful!” the naiad preened as she handed back the baby. “He is just brilliant, congratulations! You’re so fortunate.”

“I’ll let Lurk know you’re all here,” the orc said as she rocked her baby. “Come on, Gorf, let’s find you some nice slugs to slurp on.”

Nicola’s face scrunched into a horrified grimace, and Penelope elbowed her gently.

“Have fun!” the naiad called after the orc.

“Slugs,” Celeste groaned quietly as they wandered away from the caves to wait. “Is that where the… orc smell comes from?”

“Maybe,” Aleia whispered. “The baby didn’t exactly smell like a newborn fairy.”

“That was a weird-looking baby.” Nicola nodded.

“He was gorgeous!” Penelope scolded. “All babies are. He was just a bit… big, perhaps.”

“Jack!” Lurk called out.

The priestesses turned to see the orc leader emerge from the cave with ten others behind him. They were all armed and ready to go as they strode over to the women.

“Good to see you all!” I called out. “Ready to go and fight some of those volcano fuckers?”

The orcs cheered and raised their axes, and it seemed that the birth of the first child had energized them.

Nicola and Aleia tethered the horses to a nearby tree and left some hay for them. The brunette pulled out a couple of sugar cubes from the saddlebags and fed each horse one of the treats as she scratched their ears. Then the horses nickered quietly, and they seemed perfectly happy to wait by the orcs’ cave in the shade.

The women filled in the orcs on their plan with Penelope’s powers as they began to march, and my followers made their way to the land of the dragon-men.

I started to think about what the orc women had said when they first saw the winged creatures. They had said there was something missing in the dragon-men, and I guessed they must have meant their free will. Once we had freed them, it would hopefully mean that Ethan had no more hold over them. Although, I wasn’t entirely sure how stopping their flying powers worked. Would killing the volcano monsters free the men entirely? Or would we need to actually destroy Ethan before the dragon folk could truly have their powers back?

As my followers traveled deeper into the forest, I kept my focus on my God Vision in case any other deadly creatures lurked nearby. The Minotaur had reminded me that just because it was my territory, this didn’t mean all the animals in it were my followers. There were still a hell of a lot of things that wanted to cause only harm, and I needed to be ready for anything.

Which made me briefly wonder if Ethan would ever come down to fight for his followers, but I decided he probably wouldn’t.

In fact, I was curious to know if he even had any priestesses. Luke had certainly failed in that department, but maybe Ethan was able to feign being worthy enough of female attention.

It had started to be a much duller afternoon than morning, and there was a light burst of rain for a few minutes. The water gently tapped the emerald leaves of the forest, and the bright flowers around the pathway seemed to perk up instantly.

“That was quite refreshing!” Aleia said as she stroked her damp, strawberry-blonde hair. “It’s been sunny for so long!”

“It reminds me of that waterfall.” Celeste smiled. “When we destroy Ethan, can we go back there for a swim?”

“Yes, please,” Nicola sighed. “I do love the rain, especially when it’s been warm for so long.”

“I bet the plants are enjoying it, too.” Penelope smiled at the treetops.

“You’re so sweet to think of them,” Aleia giggled.

“Well, I am quite the gardener now,” the naiad reasoned with a proud nod. “I do worry so much about the plants--”

A deep scream rang out through the forest from straight up ahead, and the priestesses and orcs all looked at each other.

Then they began to run, and the women sprinted ahead of the orcs as Celeste led them toward the valley. The priestesses were faster on their feet than the lumbering orcs were, and they skidded to a halt as they reached the forest edge and looked out from the cover of the trees.

I switched to my God Vision to assess the situation in the valley as quickly as possible.

The rain didn’t seem to be enough to mortally wound the volcano monsters, but it was making their skin erupt with steam. Their sizzling bodies had caused a thick haze of gray to cover the whole valley, and the dragon-men were coughing and spluttering in the dense stuff.

I watched as one of the winged men threw a rock at the head of the nearest coal beast in irritation, but that was clearly a mistake. The volcano monsters hissed, and one of them picked up a cluster of sticks from the remains of a fire that had gone out. It reached right under the pile to find dry ones, and then it smashed the sticks into one of the exposed spots of lava on its torso.

As the wood caught fire, the volcano monster flung the flaming bundle into the window of the nearest stone hut, and it let out a deafening roar.

Then the contents of the room started to burn, and I could see an entire table was close to being consumed by flames within minutes at the rate the fire was burning.

That had apparently been the last straw for the dragon-men, and they had taken their remaining swords in hand.

The winged guys lunged for the volcano monsters, and a fight broke out between the two species.

“Looks like we’re just in time,” I said as the orcs caught up. “Okay, guys, let’s go and win over some new members for our army.”

Chapter 6

The raging fire inside the hut would spread out into the grass if it kept going, but the rain slowly began to let up, so the smoke from the volcano monsters died down a little.

I watched the dragon-men attempt to wield their swords toward the volcano monsters, but I wasn’t shocked to see that the icy blades appeared to be melting when they got too close.

They were already fighting a losing battle. Fire would destroy their ice every time, and the angrier the volcano monsters got, the more their lava splattered onto the grasses of the valley. Soon, small fires were smoldering all over the place, but I knew Penelope could help. Her special ability stats had gotten so high, and while I didn’t know exactly how her powers worked, I did know she was capable of things we had never seen before.

And I had a feeling she would be powerful enough to create her own source of water. Surely that would be the next step up for a naiad?

Unfortunately, I knew that once we joined in this fight, there would be a very high chance Ethan would notice what was going on. But it didn’t matter. It looked like the volcano monsters were fighting to kill, and it was clear the dragon-men were unable to fly.

“Penelope,” I said. “We’re going to need your powers. You’ve killed these fuckers before, and you can do it again.”

“But there’s no water!” she cried as she looked around desperately. “I can’t do it without a lake or a river!”

“That’s where your powers come in,” I said in my most confident tone. “You can create your own water source.”

“What?” The naiad gaped up toward the sky as if she was staring right at me. “Jack, there’s no way I could---”

“Yes, there is,” I said firmly. “Do you have any idea how powerful you are? You have gotten so much stronger in just the past few weeks, and I know you can do this.”

The naiad looked unconvinced, and she swayed on the spot as she bit her lip.

“I believe in you,” I told her. “We all do.”

“Hmm,” the naiad mumbled as she pulled on her blonde hair.

“Penelope will stay here,” I announced to the group. “She’ll need a moment alone to focus on her powers. Everyone else, go and help the dragon-men the best you can. You don’t need to get close enough to kill the volcano monsters, but distract them while Penelope works.”

“Got it.” Nicola nodded, and she squeezed the naiad’s shoulder. “You can do this, Penelope. I know you can.”

“Absolutely,” Celeste agreed.

Without another word, the women and orcs raced out of the cover of the forest and stormed the dragon valley. Their sudden appearance was enough to stop the fight between the two enemy groups for a moment, and everyone swung around to look at the new arrivals.

The volcano monsters hissed, and the dragon-men raised their weapons when they saw the orcs. Then the many fighters lunged at one another, but I turned my attention back to the naiad, and her blue eyes were wide as she stared out at the fire and the smoky mayhem.

“You can do this,” I said gently. “I want you to close your eyes and focus on the skills you have. Concentrate on that and nothing else.”

“What if it doesn’t work?” she asked.

“It will,” I replied. “I know you trust me, and I need you to believe in yourself as much as you believe in me right now.”

“I-I’ll try.” The naiad nodded, closed her eyes, and took several deep breaths. She stood perfectly still, and for a few moments, nothing happened. If I could breathe in my god form, I would have been holding my breath, but I tried to remain patient as the naiad focused.

Then there was a crashing sound like a tidal wave hitting rocks, and I felt a phantom grin as the naiad’s eyes snapped open.

Right in front of her, water was rising up from the grass and forming a tall, thick stream in the air. It was like the soil was giving Penelope all the water it had from the forest, and there was a looming body of water forming in mid-air as it towered over her.

“You did it!” I let out an ecstatic laugh, but the naiad’s mouth just hung open as she stared up at the glistening flow. “Let’s fuck some shit up, Penelope!”

Then she suddenly gave a determined nod to the stream, and she stepped forward and moved her hands in a throwing motion toward the house that had a fire burning inside.

The looming river moved so suddenly that even I was shocked. It flew through the air and toward the house, and it crashed in through the stone doorway to reach the fire inside. All the flames were doused, and there was a dull hiss as the embers died before it could spread any further.

The water kept coming from the ground, though, so the stream was constantly flowing, and Penelope moved on to the small fires that were sparking around the valley. She looked like a fucking superhero as she strode around and moved her hands to aim at the fires she wanted to put out, and the sizzles of dying embers followed her everywhere she went.

The other priestesses were fending off the volcano monsters, but they couldn’t stop looking over at their sister and cheering. The coal beasts looked warily over at the flying stream, and they shuffled back slightly as it flew closer and closer to the fight.

“You’re fucking amazing!” Nicola screamed as she swung her flail toward a coal monster.

“I knew you could do it!” Aleia sang as she flew above the fight.

“Go, Penelope!” Celeste cheered, and I knew it was time to get the water distributed out to end this battle.

The dragon-men seemed utterly baffled about what was going on, and they kept glancing over at the naiad and orcs with wide eyes. They couldn’t seem to decide who to fight now, but the volcano beasts were ignoring Penelope again and focused solely on trying to get to the dragon-men.

“Penelope!” I shouted as she put out another fire. “You need to get some ice to everyone for the fight! Can you do that?”

“Of course, I can, Jack!” the naiad answered without hesitation, and she flicked her wrist upward as she stared at the flying river. “Hold your weapons up!”

Everyone who could raised their weapons in the air as they looked over at the water. Small sections of the stream began to break off and fly toward the fighters, and I watched as the first drops crashed into Aleia’s shield.

They instantly became jagged ice poles on the spikes of her weapon. It was like the purple had been coated with a thick layer of frosty white, and the metal spikes glistened silver. The weapon looked even more awesome than before, and I couldn’t wait to see it in action.

The fairy stared at her shield for a moment and then grinned as she flew right down at the nearest volcano monster. The beast howled as the ice spikes were driven into its skull, and it began to crumble from the head. Little pieces of coal dropped down onto the grass, and there was a deep sizzling noise as the ice pierced the heated creature’s body.

Aleia took another swing at the beast’s neck, and its head completely fell apart as ice spread through its body. Lumps of sodden coal fell to the ground, and the volcano monster flopped down as it crumbled apart. It turned into a pile of broken coals, and the black pieces turned white as they froze.

“Hah! Take that!” the fairy cheered as she swung around to look for her next victim. A nearby group of the volcano monsters hurried away, but she sped after them with a determined grin.

Meanwhile, Nicola’s flail and Celeste’s sword had been frozen, too, and they leapt right in to attack with their new weapons.

I wondered how Penelope’s ice was able to get near the coal monsters when the dragon-men couldn’t. It seemed that the naiad’s water was laced with her own magic that couldn’t be broken, but if the dragon-men’s powers were gone, then it must have been just regular old ice they had been using.

Unless Ethan’s hold on them had crippled their weapons as much as it did their wings.

The winged men stared as Penelope’s ice wrapped around their own weapons, and their blades were no longer melting or weakening near the heat of their enemies. The dragon-man with a scar on his wing grinned widely and stabbed one of the volcano monsters in the chest, and the creature shuddered as the ice slowly spread through its coal body. It was hypnotic to watch the way the cold shot through the heat like lightning, and there were hisses all throughout the valley as the volcano beasts met their icy ends.

The orcs all had ice-covered axes now, and they were swinging them so brutally that many of the volcano monsters got decapitated in one fell swoop. Their crumbling heads flew everywhere, and the orcs cheered with every icy death.

Penelope was using her stream to attack the monsters directly, and they were all hastily trying to get as far away from the naiad as possible. She froze huge chunks of the water and then flicked her wrist to send them flying right at the volcano monsters.

I could tell how drastically her confidence in her powers had grown in the last few minutes, and she smirked as she prepared to bring down two monsters with one giant ice cube. She hovered it over their heads as they charged at her and then dropped it down with an almighty crash, and the block shattered over their skulls in a splintering explosion.

They were instantly dead as the sharp pieces pierced their rocky skin and crushed their skulls.

“Nice work!” I chuckled. “See, I told you that you had it in you!”

“This feels good.” The naiad grinned. “Thank you, my lord.”

She wasted no time in creating another block of ice and rammed it right into another monster’s face as it tried to sneak up on Nicola.

“You’re all doing great!” I yelled. “Make sure none of them escape, there’s a group at the back who are trying to get away!”

Aleia and Celeste jetted over the valley and toward the four beasts that were lumbering in the direction of the mountains.

“I don’t think so!” Celeste yelled, and she dove down with her icy sword outstretched.

Aleia dove in front of them to block their path and flew forward with her shield held up. She rammed right into two of the beasts and pierced their coal chests with icy spikes. They stumbled backward, and the fairy used her strength to shove them both with all her might. Then the volcano monsters were flung onto the ground as ice spread through their torsos, and Aleia flew down to smash the shield into their heads for good measure. The fairy grunted as she swung her weapon down, and the spikes impaled both of the monsters’ faces in quick succession.

Celeste flipped and dove to swing her sword through the shoulder blades of the other two beasts, and then she went for their legs as they stumbled and roared. The harpy sliced right through their knees with a furious grunt, and coal flew everywhere as they collapsed to the ground.

“Nice!” I cheered as the winged women left the monsters in a pile of soaked coal and ice, and they flew back to join the others.

Penelope had started to use her newly iced sword now, and she smiled as the weapon easily cut through the limbs of the volcano monsters. Beside her, Nicola swung her flail into a nearby beast’s head, and the weapon smashed its skull apart. Then the brunette raised her flail up for another swing, but the volcano monster fell to the ground before she needed to strike him again.

I looked around the valley to see there were only a couple of volcano monsters left, and they were completely surrounded by dragon-men. The winged guys dove at the two beasts with howls of fury, and they sliced at every inch of the coal bodies they could reach.

After a few minutes of stabbing and screaming, there was hardly anything left of the volcano monsters other than some black mush that was trodden into the ground.

Then silence fell.

My followers looked around the smoky valley, and Penelope turned to the stream of water that was floating beside her.

“Thank you,” she said softly, and the water began to seep back into the ground.

The river disappeared as quickly as it had arrived, and the naiad was glowing with pride as she pushed her blonde hair back with a smile.

“That was fucking brilliant,” I laughed. “I knew you could do it!”

“I didn’t know I had that in me.” Penelope smiled. “Thank you for believing in me, my lord.”

“Are you kidding?” I chuckled. “I never doubted you for a second.”

The priestesses raced over to hug Penelope, and the naiad laughed as they showered her with praise.

“Impressive,” Lurk grunted as he swung his axe over his shoulder. “It’s good to have you alongside us in a fight, small naiad.”

“You as well,” Penelope giggled.

As everyone chatted excitedly about Penelope’s powers, the dragon-men stayed silent and glanced at each other as my followers celebrated.

I looked down on the scene and studied the group of light-green men, but then I realized Ethan had never arrived at the battle. Granted, his volcano monsters never seemed to call out to him for help, but he hadn’t shown up to tell me off, either, so maybe he really was too busy looking over so much land to pay attention to this one, small valley.

“I think we need to have a talk with our winged friends,” I announced as the chatter died down. “They must be pretty confused. I’m going to come down so I can speak face to face with them. That should help us gain some ground quickly with this group.”

I focused on the green grass beside my followers, and I was suddenly standing at the head of the group.

The dragon-men’s icy eyes widened the moment they saw me, and I stepped forward with a friendly smile. My four women instantly came forward to arrange themselves at my flanks, too, and the winged men in front of us eyed each of them in turn.

I couldn’t decipher their expressions, but I was pleased to see they weren’t leering at my lovers like the goblins always did. They only seemed to be studying their weapons and the way they stood so close to me.

“Don’t be scared,” I said. “I am the god Jack, and these are my followers.”

The winged men said nothing and glanced at each other with uneasy scowls. The two men who I had thought were leaders didn’t seem to be taking charge or stepping up, and I noticed none of the others were looking their way for guidance. Maybe I’d misinterpreted their rankings, and the leader was someone else, but I couldn’t work out which one it could be.

“So…” I continued. “Who’s in charge here?”

The dragon-men glanced at each other again, and somebody mumbled something.

“I am,” the scarred man suddenly said as he stepped forward. “I am Olwen, and I am the leader of the dragon people.”

He stood forward and stuck his chest out as he clutched onto his ice sword. Even though he had been who I suspected was the chief, something about his declaration didn’t feel right. There had been an odd pause before he stepped forward to take charge, and a few of the others didn’t look overly impressed.

Another thing that struck me was his use of the term “dragon people.” I could only see men out here, but I figured maybe their species all looked similar, anatomy-wise. Either that, or their women were hidden away much like the orcs had done.

Which made me wonder what else they could be hiding.

“Good to meet you, Olwen.” I nodded. “I was hoping to speak with you about your loyalty to Ethan.”

There was suddenly an insulted outcry from the winged men, and they all seemed to be yelling about how they had no loyalty to him.

“I can understand your anger,” I quickly called over the dull roar.

“Sure, you do,” one of the men snarled. “We have no reason to believe a word you say. You are just another god!”

“But he did assist us here,” Olwen pointed out. “Why would he battle the volcano monsters if he planned to harm us?”

“Because he wants to enslave us, too!” someone cried out. “The gods are all the same!”

“I can see why you believe that,” I said reasonably. “But I promise you I am nothing like Ethan. I’m the god who killed Luke.”

That seemed to get their attention, and silence fell momentarily.

“The two were in an alliance together,” Olwen finally replied and glanced back at the other men. “I think we should listen to him. At the very least.”

The dragon-men didn’t argue, but they eyed the orcs warily.

“My army is growing rapidly,” I told the group. “I have armies of all different species, and I have earned their trust. Not by bullying or enslaving them. By serving them as much as they serve me. By helping them.”

“It’s true,” Lurk grunted. “We were followers of Luke, but Jack showed us how much more we could have. He is not a timid god. He doesn’t need his followers to do his bidding for him.”

“He gets his hands dirty with us,” Muk added. “Jack is a true leader, and we’re proud to fight alongside him.”

“He would never cut off our powers,” Penelope said in a strong voice. “You saw what I just did with the water. Jack is the one who made me believe I was even capable of that! He doesn’t only let us keep our skills, he encourages us to improve them, and to practice them as much as we can. He brings out the best in us all.”

“That was impressive with the water.” Olwen nodded. “We have powers in ice crafting. We can make blades that wouldn’t melt even if they were stuck into a flame, but Ethan has blocked all of our powers. Well, all except one.”

A flicker of sadness appeared on Olwen’s face, and he glanced back at the mountains as if he was checking if Ethan was listening.

“What power is that?” I asked in a lower tone. “What is it he wants from you?”

“We can talk to dragons,” Olwen said. “I think he wants to build a dragon army, and nobody can speak to those creatures besides us.”

I glanced at Nicola and wondered if she would be able to. The fact that dragons were real didn’t exactly shock me too much. I had already spent so much time in this fantasy world that I just assumed the beasts existed somewhere, but it was exciting to think I might actually see a dragon one of these days.

“So, you have a skill he needs.” I nodded. “And he’s taken away your abilities to fly and craft ice?”

“He makes us do things,” one of the men grumbled. “We didn’t even want to attack the orcs.”

“I am sorry for that day,” Olwen said, and he dropped his head. “We truly had no interest in attacking your lair. Ethan said he would hurt…”

The scarred man suddenly hesitated, and he glanced back at his group. I spotted one of the men shaking his head just enough to be seen, and he then hurriedly looked away when he caught my eye.

“He would hurt us.” Olwen quickly finished. “Ethan promised he would do something terrible to us if we didn’t do everything he demanded.”

I knew these guys were scared of Ethan, but I got the strong suspicion that I wasn’t getting the full story of why. It didn’t make any sense why they would be hiding something. Unless they were trying to protect whatever it was, in fear I was secretly just as awful as their current god.

I knew that trust had to be earned, and it looked like it was going to take some time before I had these men on my side for good. If Ethan had this kind of hold over them, they might continue to follow him out of pure fear.

And I still hadn’t received any notice that I’d completed this quest.

There had to be something else I could do for them.

Olwen seemed to have taken a step back, as if he regretted standing up and being the one to speak with me in the first place. I knew he was a tough fighter, but he really didn’t give off the air of a fearless leader. I thought back to the fight, and I realized I hadn’t heard him shout a single order or command to his troops. They had fought well, and they weren’t short on bravery or skill, but they hadn’t been led by anyone.

At first, I guessed that maybe they didn’t even have a leader, and maybe not all clans did.

But then why would they lie about Olwen? Were they just trying not to look weak?

“Listen,” I said. “I know it might take some time for you to trust me. You’re smart, and I respect you for not jumping into my army at the first chance. I want to help you, though, so just let me know if there’s anything I can do.”

There were a few whispers amongst the men, and it seemed that they were arguing from their hushed tones and scowls. One of them gestured toward the mountains, and the others elbowed him and shushed him.

“We just want to live,” one man finally said. “We don’t want to be restricted or trapped. This is our home, and it’s already been partly destroyed.”

“I do have to thank you,” Olwen spoke up. “Those fires could have destroyed our valley. It’s a wonder that only some of our belongings were ruined by the flames.”

There was another general murmur, and a few more of the men nodded respectfully at Penelope.

“Of course,” the naiad said. “I would be heartbroken if someone caused damage to our home.”

“Do you want to come with us?” I asked as I considered the damage in the valley. “The forest is my territory now, and you will be in good company and well protected there. We have many places where you could rest and get your strength back.”

“No,” Olwen said firmly. “We will not be driven from our home by Ethan.”

“He might send more volcano monsters,” Aleia said nervously. “Maybe you should leave while you have the chance?”

“We will not abandon our… homes.” Olwen said firmly, and again he seemed to be trying not to let something slip.

These guys were definitely hiding something, and I needed to find out what the hell it was.

“We won’t abandon you,” I assured the group. “If you do want to stay here, then I’ll respect your wishes, but I want to keep an eye on you. To make sure Ethan doesn’t try anything drastic in retaliation for what’s happened here today.”

“We will stay here.” Olwen nodded. “I appreciate the offer, but I will not leave my home because of our god. He has already taken so much away from us, I won’t let him take our valley, too.”

“Understood,” I agreed. “You need to be ready, though. I don’t really know anything about Ethan other than the fact he’s a power hungry god. If he finds out his volcano creatures have been slain, I doubt he will just let it go.”

“We know,” Olwen replied.

“Hopefully, he doesn’t find a dragon,” Celeste said. “There aren’t that many left, I’ve heard, so he probably won’t.”

The dragon-men exchanged tense glances at this statement, and I suddenly knew what they were hiding.

Then Olwen sighed and ran a hand through his white hair as he glanced back at the mountains.

“He has one already,” I said slowly. “Doesn’t he? That’s why he’s being such an asshole to you all, because he doesn’t know how to train it himself. But you could.”

Penelope gasped as she stared over at the hills, and Nicola’s eyes were open wide as she studied the sky.

“He doesn’t have one,” Olwen admitted, and Aleia sighed with relief. “He has six.”

A heavy silence fell over the valley, and everyone seemed lost for words as we all stared at the winged men.

Holy shit.

Ethan didn’t just have creepy coal monsters on his team. He had six dragons.

I had a feeling they were just as big and deadly as the storybook versions we read about on Earth, too, and it looked like we were fighting something much bigger than we’d originally thought.

Chapter 7

Olwen gave us a hasty goodbye and went over to check on another man’s burned arm. It seemed that the scarred dragon-man felt he had already said too much, and he busied himself as he made sure not to make eye contact with anyone.

Again, nobody seemed to be looking at him for guidance or instructions, and I wondered if he really was their leader.

The rest of the dragon-men began to hurry over to the fire-ravaged house and pick out things that might be salvageable from the ruins. Most of the things they found looked blackened beyond repair, but at least it was only the one house that had been damaged, and the stone structure itself was only slightly singed.

Penelope’s powers had saved the valley from becoming a flaming graveyard, and it was a hell of a lot better than it would have been without her. I made sure to give the naiad a quick kiss before I faded back into my god form, but then I realized I still hadn’t gotten a message to say I had leveled up.

I double-checked my interface, but the quest to recruit the dragon folk was still there. There had to be something else I could do to win them over, and I had a feeling it would be something related to the six dragons.

“I think we should explore the area surrounding this valley,” I said to my followers. “There’s something weird going on here.”

“They’re hiding something,” Nicola said quietly. “Something other than the six dragons in the mountains.”

Everyone glanced up at the hills, and I half-expected to see a fiery ball fly over the sky. Dragons had been on my mind ever since we’d met the winged men, and now we had confirmation that the full-sized beasts existed as well as the half-human versions.

“Let’s leave them to it,” I said. “They probably have some thinking to do.”

The orcs and priestesses began to walk away from the valley, and a couple of the dragon-men gave them small nods as they left.

“So,” Celeste sighed as they walked back toward the forest. “Dragons?”

“Six dragons,” Aleia added. “That’s too many dragons!”

“This is bad,” Penelope fretted. “Have any of you ever encountered such a fearsome beast before?”

Everyone shook their heads, and I was surprised not even one of them had met a dragon before.

“I bet the gnomes will know something about them,” I said. “There doesn’t seem to be many creatures that Elowise hasn’t heard of.”

“I know a little about them,” Celeste admitted. “I know they are really fucking big, and that you absolutely do not want to fuck with them.”

“That sounds about right,” I sighed. “So, Ethan has possibly the deadliest creatures imaginable tucked away in his hills.”

“At least he can’t control them,” Penelope reminded me. “That must be driving him mad.”

“It will be,” I agreed. “He enslaved a whole army of those men just to try and claw back control. We need to make sure he doesn’t get those dragons to do his bidding.”

“Maybe Nicola could talk to them!” Aleia suggested. “You already talk to Layla, and she’s huge!”

“A dragon is a very different story,” Nicola snorted. “I wouldn’t even call them animals. They’re just… dragons.”

The orcs and women walked around the edges of the forest until the valley started to fade from view.

“Well, Ethan hasn’t shown up yet,” I told the group. “So let’s take advantage of this time. Lurk, feel free to take your men home, but I’m going to look around this area with the priestesses.”

“Are you sure?” Lurk glanced at my four women, and his eyes lingered on Aleia and Penelope’s tummies. “We can stay around if you need the numbers for protection.”

“That’s okay,” I assured him. “You should get back to check on your new children anyway. There are probably lots of new faces for you to meet already.”

“Okay,” Lurk agreed. “Let’s head back to the caves!”

The orcs grunted at the women as they trudged off, and the priestesses watched them disappear into the forest.

“Where do you want to explore?” Celeste asked. “The mountains?”

“Not yet,” I said. “I want to stay in my territory for now and find out if Ethan has managed to recruit anyone else around this spot. Let’s just stay around the edge of the forest for now.”

The women nodded and continued along through the trees. The mountains loomed on their left, and the priestesses kept checking the jagged peaks through the breaks in the forest.

“Do you really think he has six dragons, Jack?” Nicola asked after a while. “Maybe he just told the dragon-men that so he would seem tough. So he’d have some control over them.”

“Maybe,” I said. “But if he’s relying on them to train the animals, then they would have found that out.”

“Do you think the dragons were all they were hiding?” Nicola asked. “Or is there something more they don’t want to tell us?”

“I think there’s something else,” I answered. “There’s just an odd feeling around them. They don’t trust gods, which is understandable, to be honest.”

“But you just saved their valley,” Aleia huffed. “You’ve proven yourself to be nothing like Ethan or Luke! What more do they want?”

“They might just need some time,” I said. “Right now, they probably see that battle against the volcano monsters as a play to win them over. If there really are six dragons in the hills, other gods could be after them, too. They have a lot to be wary of.”

“I didn’t even think of that,” Celeste said as she glanced at the sky. “Do you think other gods might try and steal them?”

“They’ll have some trouble with it if that’s the case,” I muttered. “Apparently, the dragon-men are the only ones who can control them.”

The wind started to pick up as the women walked, and they made their way around the eastern side of the foothills. I kept checking my God Vision to make sure nothing was following us, and I kept expecting to hear the voice of Ethan as we traveled. It didn’t seem that he was watching the women at least, or if he was, then he was being very sly about it.

I kept a close eye on the hills and made sure to watch the storm above, too. It was edging further down from the mountains, and the distant screams of Squall Sprites were constantly in the background.

“I think they were lying about their leader,” I told the women after another twenty minutes of trekking went by. “But I can’t figure out why.”

“Olwen?” Penelope asked. “You don’t think he was really in charge?”

“No,” I said. “He didn’t help any of the men in battle, and he just didn’t have a real sense of authority.”

“Why would they lie about that?” Nicola frowned. “They must have a leader?”

“Maybe not.” Celeste shrugged. “The gnomes don’t really have an appointed leader, and they get on fine.”

“They seemed so jumpy about it,” I sighed. “I can’t figure out what the hell they could be hiding.”

“I hope it’s not worse than six dragons,” Celeste muttered. “That was a pretty big reveal. Where exactly do you think they are?”

“Somewhere in those hills,” I said. “Who knows where, though. I assume there’s shit-loads of caves and stuff all throughout this land, especially if there are tunnels that run through the mountains. We might need the orcs’ help when the time comes to navigate those.”

“I don’t want to run into the dragons.” Aleia wrung her hands. “Usually, if animals are too scary, I always know I can at least fly away from them… but that doesn’t really work in this case.”

“I won’t let them hurt you,” I promised as the fairy scrunched up her adorable face.

“I know you won’t,” she said sweetly. “I still don’t want to meet them, though.”

“I reckon you could fight one.” Nicola grinned at the petite fairy. “I saw you with that icy shield!”

“You could probably just pick them up,” Celeste laughed. “Throw them back over the mountains…”

“I would love to see that,” I chuckled. “I suppose it depends on how big they get.”

“Too big!” Aleia squealed, and I got the feeling she very much had a phobia of the winged creatures.

“What exactly are we looking for?” Penelope asked as she squinted through the dense trees. “Is there something in particular you want to see, my lord?”

“Not really,” I said. “I just wanted to scope out Ethan’s land along this edge without actually going into it. I thought he might have some kind of guard creatures along this way. I guess not everyone can have a trained, three-headed bear.”

“We’re just better than him.” Nicola tousled her brown hair. “Although, I don’t want to think about the kinds of weird things that live in those hills.”

The women walked into a small clearing, and there was a large break in the trees to the left so the view of the hills was better. The orange storm lit up the peaks and gave the whole mountain range a very eerie vibe.

Then I heard a sudden, swarming noise above, and I knew what it was even before I checked my God Vision.

“Squall Sprites!” I yelled, and the women swung their weapons out ready for action.

A miniature, orange tornado swirled down from the clouds and through a gap in the treetops. Five orange sprites spun around inside it, and three imps appeared from Ethan’s side of the land and scuttled into the edge of the forest.

We had met imps before when we’d battled Luke. The small, red humanoid creatures had scrunched-up faces, but these ones seemed a lot tougher than Luke’s sidekicks had been. They sneered at the women and had their fists clenched as if they were ready to throw punches.

It was clear that my women had been spotted by Ethan at last, and it was time to show this guy who was boss.

He was in my territory now, after all.

“It’s an ambush,” I said. “Celeste and Aleia, you fly--”

“Jack!” one of the imps called out as they stopped in front of the priestesses.

The red creatures peered up at the women as the sprites continued to swirl above them, and I had no idea what the hell they were playing at.

“Jack is with us,” Celeste snarled as she held her sword out. “You will not win this fight.”

“No fight,” the imp said as it shook its head slowly. “We needed to find out where Jack was.”

“What the fuck?” I mumbled, and I noticed that the Squall Sprites hadn’t descended any further toward the women.

They just swirled above the clearing with shrill cries and occasionally snapped their little jaws with a snarl.

“Why did you want to find him?” Penelope demanded. “What is it that you want with our god?”

She was answered as a bright light suddenly illuminated the whole clearing. Shades of silver danced around the grass and reflected off the leaves, and there was a gentle humming noise as a figure appeared in the middle of the clearing, right in front of the imps.

I knew who it was before he had fully formed.

Ethan had come down to his physical body.

My first thought was that I had to come down to protect the women. There was no way in hell I was leaving them to fight against a powerful god without me. I focused hard on my own physical form and appeared just in front of my priestesses on the forest floor. As soon as I could move, I unsheathed the Wrath of Jack, and I cast my eyes onto my new enemy.

Ethan was a much more impressive guy than Luke had been. He was almost as tall as me, and although he wasn’t super muscular, he was well-toned and broad-shouldered.

His hair was bright blond and swept back to show off his square face. His clothes were fairly plain, just dark pants along with a dark shirt, and there was a silver sword hung on his belt. The strangest thing about Ethan, though, was that he stood with his hands on his hips in a relaxed posture, and he was smiling.

“Jack!” His voice was deep and friendly, but I remained holding my sword as I narrowed my eyes at him. Then he glanced at the sprites spiraling above us. “That’s enough of that. The tornado thing really isn’t necessary. Off you go, leave us to talk.”

The orange sprites made a buzzing sound as they flew back up into the clouds, and Ethan flashed a dazzling, white smile at me.

I glanced back at the women, and they all stared at the god with confused scowls and wrinkled noses. They were still poised and ready to fight, and I had no idea what the hell was about to happen.

“Sorry about them,” Ethan sighed. “They like to add extra drama to everything for no reason whatsoever. I guess it’s my fault for befriending a bunch of creatures who thrive on anarchy and storms. It’s the cackling that I find most annoying, to be honest.”

He chuckled and ran a hand through his blond hair as he looked at my priestesses.

“I’m Ethan,” he said. “It looks like you have quite the army of soldiers, Jack. Don’t worry, I’m not looking for a fight.”

“Then what are you looking for?” I asked, and Ethan’s eyes lit up as I spoke.

“Your voice is as powerful as I imagined,” he chuckled. “Ah, I would expect nothing less from such a feared god.”

I got the impression this guy had no clue we had just slain a whole bunch of his followers and helped to free his slaves. That worked for me. All I could think about was getting my priestesses away from this guy, and I could easily lie my way through a conversation if that was what it took.

I slowly lowered my sword but kept it clutched by my side and ready to swing if I needed to. From what I could see of Ethan’s sword, it was almost as big as mine, but it was a deep silver hue, rather than the glistening gold of my own.

The Squall Sprites had left silence over the clearing, and I double-checked that they hadn’t just gone to recruit others to form a bigger storm. It seemed they really had just gone back to the hills, and the sky above us with a grayish-blue once again.

The imps didn’t look like they were about to attack, either. They stood calmly behind their god and just stared up at him as he spoke.

“So!” Ethan said cheerily. “The great god, Jack! Right here before me. Wow. It is really an honor, I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“And I’ve heard of you,” I said evenly. “Like when you sent those sprites to attack an innocent elven town. Lives could have been lost if I hadn’t helped them.”

The blonde man’s smile faded, and he looked at the ground with a sad shrug. It was almost a convincing display of shame.

“Yes,” Ethan sighed. “I do regret that one. I was still learning, I suppose, and that fucking idiot Luke convinced me it was the right move. But I’ve changed since then. Learned what being a god is all about, I suppose.”

“That was quick,” Nicola muttered behind me, and I saw Ethan’s eyebrows twitch.

His eyes lingered on the brunette for a few seconds too long, and I took a step in front of her. Then Ethan hurriedly looked at the sky and smiled back at me with his crazily white teeth.

“What do you want?” I asked. “If you’re here to fight, then be a man and get to it. Standing around buying time is a cowardly move.”

“I don’t want to fight you,” Ethan insisted. “I mean that. I want to form an alliance with you.”

That took me by surprise. I stared at the blond god as he smiled, and I tried to read his cheery face. There was something about him that made my skin crawl, and joining forces with him was the last thing on my mind.

What the hell was his game plan?

“An alliance?” I asked. “You can’t be serious. I just destroyed the last guy you had an alliance with. Stabbed him through the chest and turned him to smoke.”

“You did.” Ethan nodded. “Honestly, I’m glad to be rid of that ludicrous idiot. I thought he could have potential at first, and I was quickly proven wrong. I’m stronger than ever without him, so I suppose I should thank you for that!”

My head was spinning as I listened to the god talk. I didn’t trust him one bit, but I had to hand it to him, he was one hell of an actor if he was lying. The man oozed calm confidence, and his smile stayed so comfortably on his face.

“What were you doing around here?” Ethan asked conversationally, and I knew I had to think on my feet.

“Surveying my new land,” I said in a cool tone. “My priestesses wanted to get a good feel for the place, so we’ve been making our way through the forest. They wanted to collect some leaves to make healing ointment, too.”

“Priestesses!” Ethan nodded enthusiastically. “Wow, it’s always good to meet people so devoted to their cause. Good thing the magic is back in the forest, too, all thanks to you of course, Jack.”

The women stayed quiet, and I just knew Nicola was biting her tongue so she didn’t tell the guy to fuck off with his compliments.

“Well!” Ethan continued after a moment of silence. “Feel free to explore my land as well if you wish. Of course, just be respectful to my people. Don’t go poking around their private caves and homes and all that. It wouldn’t be good manners, would it?”

I was shocked that he was willing to let us wander around his territory. I already knew he was hiding an army of dragons, so wouldn’t he want to make sure I never came near them?

Maybe he really did want to ally himself with me. He was either incredibly stupid or incredibly cunning, and it was very hard to tell which so far.

But his words struck my ear in an odd way, because he’d mentioned not going into caves, and I already knew there was a hidden tunnel system leading into his lands.

“I’m not sure how much you know of the surrounding gods,” Ethan continued as he glanced at the sky. “But we really do have a better chance of keeping our lands if we form an alliance.”

“Which gods?” Celeste asked, and Ethan’s mouth twitched as he studied the pretty harpy.

“They rule over the lands around us, of course,” he answered. “Past Jack’s forest and my mountains. They’ve had their eyes on our lands for a while now. I know Yuto is the closest to the hills, but I’m sure we can keep him at bay.”

Yuto?

That was a Japanese name, I was sure. It made sense that not all gods were western guys, but it was still jarring to hear another Earthly name in my new world.

I tried to show no signs of shock on my face, but Ethan had started strolling around and didn’t seem interested in studying my reactions.

“We will be unstoppable together.” He flashed another dazzling grin. “If we team up, then no other god would dare to sniff in our direction! We could claim so much more land, too, and divide it up evenly for our followers.”

“I don’t do alliances,” I said bluntly. “I’m perfectly happy ruling over my land alone. It’s worked out well so far.”

“Of course,” Ethan chuckled. “But other gods are moving in, Jack, and they are leveling up and growing in power just as we are. I would rather have another god on my team who I know could destroy them. You do not want to go into that kind of fight alone, trust me.”

“He’s not alone,” Penelope sniffed. “We stand with our lord wherever he goes.”

“Exactly.” Celeste nodded. “We would follow Jack anywhere.”

I didn’t like the way Ethan’s eyes lingered on the women when they said this, or how he glanced up and down their bodies for the briefest moment. Sure, my women were beautiful beyond compare, but the dragon-men were perfectly capable of keeping their eyes in check around them.

It was a simple courtesy.

Another thing I noticed was his use of the word “destroy.”

When I’d been given the quest to take on Luke myself, my interface had instructed me to “destroy Luke.” Not defeat him, not battle him. But destroy him.

Did this mean Ethan had been given similar quests before? Had he successfully destroyed other gods?

I kept expecting him to reach down to his sword, but he never did. He didn’t even seem to mind turning away from us, so we could easily attack him if we wanted to. I had a feeling it was a very clever way of showing his trust in me, and I didn’t move from my position in front of the women as I watched him wander back and forth through the clearing.

“I won’t stay much longer.” Ethan smiled as he came to a stop in front of me. “I know you’re busy, too. I just hope you consider my offer. Two powerful gods ruling the mountains and all the forest? That sounds like a good idea to me.”

“You will not take the forest,” I informed him, and Ethan waved a hand.

“I don’t want it,” he assured me. “I know we’re meant to want all the land possible, but I’m more interested in the lakelands that Yuto has.”

“Is that right?” I asked.

“Yes, there are beautiful creatures over there.” Ethan’s smile twisted for a split second. “We would both keep our territories to ourselves, don’t you worry. I know better than to try and fight the fearsome Jack.”

“Like I said,” I replied. “I work alone. My followers are all I need.”

“But you don’t have to work alone,” Ethan chuckled heartily. “Clearly, you already have the most loyal followers behind you, and so do I. I just want us to be able to keep them safe, and there’s no better way to do so than forming an alliance. Hell, we can even call it Jack’s alliance if you’d like! Makes no difference to me!”

He laughed, and I could sense that I would be fading back to god form soon. I didn’t know if he had the same time constraints as I did, and I kept quiet to see if he would excuse himself before he faded.

“Anyway!” he said as he rubbed his hands together. “I’ll leave you and your lovely priestesses to roam. I hope you really think about my offer, Jack. We would be fucking unstoppable.”

The blonde god flashed me another toothy smile and then faded away in a shimmer of silver light. I switched back to my god form just a few moments later, and I figured he must have the same timing restrictions as I did. It was too much of a coincidence that his chat ended after fifteen minutes exactly.

The imps hurried off back toward the mountains, and the women were left staring after them with their weapons still clutched at their chests.

“What the fuck was that?” Nicola said quietly.

“I have no idea,” I said. “But I don’t think I trust a word he said. Come on, let’s move on.”

The priestesses kept their weapons out as they started to walk along the forest’s edge again and made their way even further around the mountains.

“Don’t say too much,” I cautioned. “He could still be listening in on you.”

The women nodded warily, and I checked to make sure the imps and sprites had really left. It seemed that no creatures were following us, but that didn’t mean Ethan wasn’t still lurking nearby.

“Ethan said we could look around,” I said. “That means you can explore nearer the mountains and play it innocently. Like I told him, we’re just having a look around and collecting supplies.”

The priestesses nodded discreetly and began to weave through the trees at the edge of the forest. They even gathered leaves as they went, and I couldn’t help but notice how boring they made their movements. Not one of my women bent more than necessary or flicked their hair like they usually did. They didn’t pout or tease one another, and I almost wanted to laugh.

As gorgeous as they all were, they certainly knew how to appear as uninteresting as possible if they really wanted to. Even Aleia’s wings stayed limp and almost dull at her back, and Celeste’s long legs didn’t even make her hips sway when she walked.

Nearly thirty minutes must have passed like this, and I decided that they definitely all put on quite a flirty show for me just about every other day of their lives. I also decided that even Ethan had to have gotten painfully bored ages ago, which was exactly what we needed.

Then they stepped out onto the land that led to the hills, and I waited a beat to make sure nothing swooped down to attack.

The area between the forest and mountains was fairly flat, and there were a few valleys that led right into the hills like the dragon-men’s did. It was quiet as the women got further and further around the hills, and the buzz of the sprites died out as the clouds didn’t quite stretch right to the edge of Ethan’s land.

“Be careful,” I murmured. “Stary alert. We have no idea what the hell he’s hiding.”

As the priestesses walked, I kept playing over the interaction with Ethan in my mind. He was so different from Luke that it really surprised me that they had ever been in an alliance. It made me question if Ethan actually gave a shit who he teamed up with, or if it was just a play to make sure he had someone else to fight for him.

After all, where had Ethan been during the battle with Luke? He must have known about it, and he just let his buddy stroll into his own death scene without even trying to help. He was certainly a smooth talker, but I didn’t believe for a second that he didn’t have some plan up his sleeves.

I noticed that the orange clouds had begun to move rapidly far off over the mountains, even further to the north.

“You see that?” I asked. “The storm’s spreading in the opposite direction. I wonder if he’s gone to speak with another god. This might mean we have a few minutes of being unwatched.”

“What should we do?” Penelope whispered.

“Give me a moment,” I muttered, and I scanned the area with my God Vision.

It was rocky all over with sparse plants throughout the foothills of the mountains, but there didn’t seem to be anything of importance over here. Then I noticed something right at the back of one of the largest nearby hills. It looked like an entryway, but it was almost completely covered over with rocks and rubble.

“Over there,” I said. “That looks like a cave. Let’s check it out.”

“It’s pretty covered over,” Nicola said. “I don’t think we could get in.”

“You’re forgetting about our strong fairy,” I chuckled.

“Of course.” the brunette grinned. “Sorry, Aleia, you could move those rocks in your sleep!”

“Maybe.” Aleia blushed. “Should we do it?”

I quickly scanned the area once more and decided we had to go for it. I was almost certain Ethan was away with his storm, and we might not get another shot to be this alone under the mountains.

“Go for it,” I said. “Let’s see if we can find those dragons.”

“Oh,” Celeste groaned. “I’m not sure I want to find them.”

“Me, neither,” Aleia said. “Especially not six of them.”

The women sprinted across the flat grassy land and toward the bottom of the mountain. It was absolutely huge, and the shadow fell right over the forest. The ground became more uneven as they got further from the forest, and the wind seemed to howl more outside the cover of the trees.

The women didn’t stop running until they reached the blocked-up cave doorway, and they caught their breaths as they stared up at the mountain. It was grassy around the lower half and became rockier and rockier toward the top. As the women looked up, it really put into perspective just how huge Ethan’s land was. I wasn’t sure how big a dragon was, but it seemed very likely that a whole flock of them could be hiding inside.

Aleia got to work moving the stones, and she made small grunts as she hauled away the larger boulders. After a minute of watching her work, I decided it looked like the blockage was man-made rather than natural, because all the stones seemed to be placed carefully so no cracks were visible.

“I have a feeling Ethan won’t pay much attention to this doorway,” I said. “It’s so covered over, he won’t expect anyone to be able to open it.”

“Especially not our petite fairy.” Nicola grinned. “It doesn’t seem like he has any priestesses of his own to learn so much about.”

“I’m not surprised,” Celeste said. “He seemed… slimy. Is that the right word?”

“Slimy works,” I chuckled. “But he’s also confident and clearly a hell of a lot smarter than Luke was. We can’t underestimate this guy.”

“Then why are we digging around his mountains?” Celeste whispered anxiously.

“Because he told me not to,” I admitted. “You heard him. ‘Don’t go poking around my followers’ caves and houses.’ The houses I understand, but these caves probably belong to him. And he doesn’t want me looking inside them. Why?”

“Oh, shit,” the harpy muttered. “I didn’t even think of that.”

Aleia was pink-faced as she took down the majority of the rocks, and only a small amount were left to step over.

“Great work,” I praised my fairy. “What would we do without you?”

The strawberry-blonde smiled as she wiped her freckled brow, but her grin faded as she peered into the darkness.

“So,” Penelope said as she squinted into the cave. “We’re going inside, my lord?”

“Yes,” I said. “I’m right here with you, and I’ll come right down if anything seems odd. Can you use one of those planks for a torch?”

The women glanced down at a pile of wood that had been mixed in with the rubble, and Celeste picked up two thick planks of timber. She rubbed them together expertly, and there was a spark as one of the planks lit up with flames at the top. Then the harpy smiled at her hand-made torch and stepped toward the cave entrance.

The moment she and the others crossed the threshold, I immediately sensed something from inside the cave. It was a bizarre rush of energy and mystery that I had no way of explaining in words. It was like a sixth sense, and as Celeste shivered, I wondered if she had felt it, too.

The harpy continued to stare into the tunnel, and I kept trying to decipher the feeling overwhelming me.

Then I knew without a doubt that there was something important inside. Something magical.

My godly instincts had never been wrong before, and I wondered if we were about to step into the dragons’ lair. I would have to stay alert every second, and I was ready to come down into my physical body if I needed to, but we had to find out what Ethan was hiding.

I was fully aware of how dangerous this mission would be.

“Keep quiet,” I said as the women gathered around. “There might be something dangerous inside, but we’ll face it together.”

The priestesses nodded as they gripped their weapons, and one by one, they stepped into the unknown.

Chapter 8

The tunnel was incredibly wide and must have been twice the size of the ones in the orcs’ lair. All the women could walk side by side, and even Celeste’s tall frame only reached halfway up the walls. The harpy’s makeshift torch helped greatly, but there only seemed to be one direction to follow as the women left the entrance behind. The route curved to the right, and I still had the overwhelming sensation that they weren’t alone.

“I think there’s something here,” I said quietly. “I can’t place it, but there’s a strange energy in this place.”

“I think so, too,” Aleia shivered. “It’s like we’re being watched. Do you think a dragon can see us?”

“I think we would notice a dragon.” Nicola smiled as she patted her sister’s shoulder.

The fairy looked unconvinced and kept glancing over her shoulder as she walked.

The tunnel curved around a corner again, and the women were suddenly faced with a fork in the cave. Both pathways were big and dark, but I couldn’t help being drawn to the right-hand side option.

“Which way?” Nicola asked.

“Right,” I decided, and the women set off.

There was an occasional drip of water from the ceiling, but other than that, the priestesses’ footsteps were the only sounds that echoed around the stone walls. I could see there was some kind of cavern up ahead, it looked like the tunnel opened out into a large space, but it was too dark for me to scan it with my God Vision.

Whatever was waiting in there, I didn’t want the women approaching it alone.

“I’m coming down,” I said. “I don’t know what the hell is in there, but it might be something big.”

I arrived down in my physical body and pulled out my sword as the women huddled around me.

“Let’s do this,” I hissed, and I led them forward carefully.

There was no light coming from the room ahead, and it looked like we might be relying on Celeste’s torch for a while. That could mean there were plenty of spots for something to hide in there, and I braced myself for another run-in with Ethan or his followers. I held an arm out to slow everyone down, and we crept closer to the darkness. I could barely make out an unlit torch just above us, and I gestured up to it.

Celeste nodded and silently flew up to light the wood and then did the same to another torch that became visible beside it.

The harpy began to make her way around the wall lighting the way, and we could finally see exactly where we were.

As I stepped into the cavern, I was blown away by how huge it was. The space stretched out on either side of the tunnel, and I had to crane my neck to even see the ceiling. There were thick, stone ledges throughout the room which made it seem like there were different floors.

“Well,” I said. “No dragon.”

“Thank goodness,” Penelope sighed. “This is amazing, though, isn’t it? Gosh, what a wonderful storage space this would be. I bet the orcs would like it.”

Massive pillars were spaced around the area, and my eyes fell on glowing blue stones to the right of the entranceway.

“Look!” I said. “These are like the runes the elves used on the convent.”

I strode over to the wall and studied the symbols carefully to try and see if I recognized them. They seemed to be different from the ones in our convent, but I didn’t know enough about them to work out what magic they were capable of.

“He must be protecting something here,” I realized. “It’s clear that these don’t stop anyone from coming inside, so their magic must be to look after something that’s already here.”

“Uhhh… Jack?” Celeste called from behind me. “I think I found what the runes are protecting.”

I spun around and saw the four priestesses staring at someone on the ground. I raced forward to see a figure who had been so still I hadn’t noticed them before. They were tucked in behind one of the massive pillars, and they had a shiny, silver chain attached to their ankles.

It was a woman. A stunning, captive woman who was also very clearly one of the dragon folk.

She had the same pale green skin, but her curly hair was a deep purple color that fell over her slim shoulders. Her face was sharp and sculpted, with shimmering white scales along her prominent cheekbones. Two small, silver horns poked out of her purple curls, and her eyes looked like a snowstorm. I had never seen anything like it, her irises were a glowing silver, and there were tiny specks of white inside them.

The wings folded against her back were a stunning mixture of cold colors, and the firelight made the blues shine out brightly.

She wore a blue dress that showed off her insane curves, and I had to remind myself not to let my eyes linger too long on her impressive cleavage or sculpted legs.

There was no doubt that we were looking at a dragon-woman, and she was absolutely stunning, but not happy to see us. She had shuffled back into the pillar as she looked up at me and my women, and I gave her what I hoped was a warm smile.

Suddenly, she leapt to her feet, and I could see that she was only slightly shorter than Celeste. Her shoulders and arms were well-sculpted and toned, and it was clear she was in amazing shape.

“Who are you?” she snapped, and her voice was loud and powerful.

“I’m Jack,” I replied as I sheathed my sword. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

“Of course, you are,” the woman hissed. “Why should I believe that? Leave!”

The priestesses glanced at me, and Aleia shuffled behind Nicola.

“I promise I won’t harm you,” I said again. “I am a god, but I’m nothing like Ethan. Is he the one who trapped you here?”

“Yes,” the woman said suspiciously. “I can’t leave, but I also won’t just trust the word of some strange man and his friends who didn’t even bring a proper torch!”

“Fair enough.” I smiled as I glanced at Celeste’s burned stick. “I know it’s not something that’s easily proven. Even if you don’t believe me, though, I still want to help you.”

“I don’t need any help.” The woman folded her arms.

“It kind of seems like you do,” Nicola said as she glanced down at the chains. “I’m Nicola, by the way. This is Celeste, Aleia, and Penelope.”

“We’re Jack’s priestesses.” Celeste nodded. “But I also needed some time to actually believe in him. It is a lot to ask of someone.”

The dragon-woman studied the harpy, and her icy eyes narrowed as she looked at each of the women. She had the kind of stare you would expect from a strict librarian, and her whole presence made her seem like she was in charge, despite the fact she was clearly a prisoner.

Then it all clicked into place in my mind.

“Wait,” I said. “You’re the leader, aren’t you? You’re in charge of the dragon-men?”

“Yes,” she said simply. “I am the Dragon Queen.”

“Wow.” Celeste grinned. “That’s amazing. You were right, Jack, they were hiding something.”

“You met them?” the woman asked quickly. “When? Are they alright?”

“They’re all fine,” I assured her. “We helped kill off the volcano monsters that had them trapped. It was all thanks to Penelope’s water powers that we were able to free them.”

The naiad smiled shyly, but the Dragon Queen gave away no emotion on her beautiful face.

“What’s your name?” I asked, and the woman stared at me for a moment before she answered.

“Nieva,” she replied. “My name is Nieva.”

“That’s lovely.” Penelope smiled. “It’s nice to meet you, but I am so sorry you’re trapped here. Maybe we can do something with the chains?”

“You can’t,” Nieva sighed. “They’re enchanted. Nothing you could do would break them.”

I glanced over at the runes on the wall, and I decided we would need to recruit some of the elves to come and work out what they meant.

This beautiful woman was being held hostage, and I had no doubt in my mind that I had to free her. It made my stomach churn to think about what Ethan had done to her, and I felt a rage build up inside me that yet another god could be such an asshole.

“Why does he keep you here?” I asked. “Why have you been separated from your people?”

“He knows about my powers,” Nieva said. “I can talk to the dragons much better than the men can, and anyway, he wants a priestess so badly.”

“He does?” I asked as a brick of fury settled in my gut. “Well, chaining up a powerful woman is not the way to earn her trust. Fucking idiot.”

Nieva’s eyes flashed brighter for a moment as she studied my face, and I thought I saw her lips twitch at one side briefly.

“He says all the best gods have priestesses,” she said. “I heard him speak of some nearby god who had four.”

Her eyes flickered over my women, and I wondered if she was even close to believing in me. I knew I didn’t have much time left before I went back to god form, and I hoped that would at least give her confirmation that I wasn’t some regular guy who had strolled into her cave.

“So,” Nicola said. “You have the most control over the dragons? Can you speak to them?”

“Yes.” Nieva nodded. “It is a rare gift, and most dragon folk have it to some extent, but the men cannot tell the dragons who to fight for. They can speak with them, but the dragons only respect me highly enough to have any sway on their attacks.”

“Then why has he trapped the men?” Penelope asked. “What was the point?”

“Power,” I said at the same time as Nieva, and she shot me a look with her snowy eyes.

“I’ll be leaving soon,” I said to the Dragon Queen. “But I’m going to see you again. We’re going to work out how to get you out of here. I have followers who can help.”

Nieva’s eyes flickered to the blue runes on the wall, but then her face formed a scowl as she looked back at me.

“I follow nobody,” she spat. “All gods are the same. I met Luke before, too, and he was a sniveling little weasel.”

“I promise I’m different,” I said gently. “I don’t care about anything other than getting you out of here. Once you’re free, you can fly off and never speak to me again if you want to.”

The dragon-woman narrowed her eyes, and I started to fade back to my god form. She looked startled as she glanced around the cavern, but she didn’t say anything to show she was surprised.

I thought that might have given her a nudge in the direction of believing, and I decided to check my devotional map. Nieva was still a pale yellow dot, and I didn’t exactly blame her for being difficult to sway. Ethan was clearly not the friendly guy he had tried to portray himself as during our meeting. He was just as power hungry as Luke had been, it was just that Ethan was smarter and better with words.

And apparently better at containing his prisoners.

I hated to think what he did to this woman while she was trapped in the cave. It made my phantom skin crawl to think about it. She was such a stunning woman, and clearly tough as hell. Only a cowardly bastard would need to chain her up and trap her with magic in an attempt to win her over.

“Find out about how Ethan treats her,” I said to my women. “I want to know if he’s hurting her. If so, I’m going to find that bastard right now and put my sword in his throat.”

“Jack wants to know how you’re being treated.” Penelope said. “What is Ethan like with you?”

“You said he wants you as a priestess?” Nicola asked. “Surely he’s got enough sense to behave well?”

“She is locked up,” Celeste pointed out. “That’s not a very great start for a good relationship.”

“He’s a brute,” Nieva spat. “He locked me up and really thinks that he’s going to convince me to love him.”

“Does he visit you in here?” Nicola asked. “For… anything?”

Nieva tilted her head and raised an eyebrow, and then she slowly shook her head.

“You mean for mating?” the Dragon Queen asked. “Absolutely not. He keeps saying he wants to, but never seems able to do it. I can hear him screaming as he tries to get into his physical body, but whenever he tries to visit me, it doesn’t work. Not exactly all-powerful.”

She smirked as she tucked a purple curl behind her ear, and I was overcome with relief knowing that Ethan couldn’t harm her in that way while she was his prisoner. I wondered why, though. He could obviously come down into his body on command, so why didn’t it work when he was trying to seduce Nieva?

Maybe it was something to do with a restriction on the powers. Could a god only slip into their bodies if their intentions were good and reciprocated by the other half?

That made me feel a hell of a lot better. Another win for the gods who weren’t vile dickheads.

I noticed that Aleia hadn’t said anything in a while, and she was still slightly behind Nicola as she fiddled with her strawberry-blonde hair. The fairy glanced at Nieva occasionally and shuffled on the spot as the others spoke to her. It seemed that Aleia was nervous around the Dragon Queen, and I wanted to scoop the adorable fairy up to comfort her.

“Are you okay?” I asked her quietly.

The fairy responded with a quick nod, and she smiled as she glanced at the dragon-woman again.

“How did you get in here?” Nieva asked. “The back way has been blocked up for many days. One of my men tried to get in that way before the volcano monsters trapped them, but he couldn’t move the rocks.”

“That was all Aleia.” Celeste smiled as she grabbed the fairy’s shoulder. “She’s ridiculously strong, you should see the things she can carry!”

“You moved the boulders?” Nieva asked, and it was the first time I had heard her sound genuinely impressed.

“I… yes?” the fairy squeaked. “It was nothing.”

“It very much was something,” Nieva snorted. “Well done. I like strong women, and all of you clearly are.”

The priestesses grinned, and Aleia had turned as red as Celeste’s wings.

“Does Ethan feed you?” Nicola asked as she glanced around the cavern. “There’s not exactly much to hunt in here.”

“He does,” Nieva said. “But it’s never good. Meat that’s not cooked properly and unripe fruit is usually the meal of the day.”

“That’s horrible,” Celeste said as she wrinkled her nose. “We’ll bring you some food. Our elf friends packed us loads of cakes.”

“Cake?” Nieva asked. “Elven cake?”

“Oh, yes.” Nicola grinned. “It’s good to be one of Jack’s followers, if only for the food perks.”

The women laughed, and a smile crept onto Nieva’s face for the first time. It softened her sharp features, and she looked more like a beautiful woman than a terrifying dragon creature.

“He does come and visit me in other ways,” she said quietly, and her smile faded. “When I go to sleep. He’s almost always there in my dreams.”

“That sounds horrible,” Penelope said gently. “I’m so sorry.”

“I don’t sleep properly,” Nieva admitted. “I hate going to sleep because I know he’ll be there. Waiting for me.”

I noticed that there were slight dark circles under her icy-white eyes, and that surge of fury crept back into my being.

“What does he do?” I almost growled. “In the dreams. Ask her.”

“When Ethan visits you in your dreams…” Celeste said, and her voice shook a little uneasily. “What does he… does he ever…”

“No,” the Dragon Queen quickly answered. “He just goes on and on about all the things he wants to do, and he gets so angry when he can’t come near me.”

“He can’t come near you in your dreams, either?” Penelope looked surprised.

“Yes, he keeps a strange distance.” Nieva frowned like she was thinking back to her recent dreams. “He has tried to get close to me many times, but he winces and complains, and then he goes back to pacing.”

“Strange…” Celeste shook her head.

“What an asshole,” I growled. “He can’t visit her in real life so he terrorizes her in her dreams?”

“Jack’s really angry about this,” Celeste told the dragon queen. “Is there anything we can do to help?”

“I just want to sleep.” Nieva drew a shaky breath. “I wake up every few minutes trying to escape his company. I want to tear his fucking head off. With my bare hands, if I have to.”

Her voice turned into a snarl as she spoke, and her snowy eyes flashed as she slammed a fist into the stone pillar beside her. A tiny shower of debris fluttered down from the ceiling and fell onto Nieva’s dark purple hair.

“Understandable,” Celeste muttered.

“Where are the dragons?” Nicola asked and glanced around. “I thought they might be in here with you? Couldn’t they help?”

“I don’t know,” Nieva said sadly. “I can sense that they’re close by. From what I can tell, they’re to the eastern side of the mountains, but it’s so hard to pick anything up from them properly. There are so many caves and tunnels in these mountains, and I can’t go anywhere to comfort them.”

The Dragon Queen’s lip actually trembled a little bit, but she shook herself and scowled up at the ceiling. I could tell she was really hurting from being separated from the dragons, and I had a feeling they could be the secret to gaining Nieva’s trust.

“Nicola is amazing with animals,” Penelope said. “Maybe she can help find them?”

“I don’t know,” Nicola said hesitantly. “Dragons are so different from anything else I’ve spoken with before.”

“She has a three-headed bear,” Aleia piped up and then quickly looked away as Nieva raised an eyebrow.

“You do?” the Dragon Queen asked. “Impressive.”

“Her name is Layla,” Nicola gushed. “She’s great, we saved her from being Luke’s prisoner. Now she’s practically family.”

“I miss my babies so much,” Nieva sighed. “Dragons are such family-oriented creatures. I can hear them calling for me at night, and it breaks my heart. They don’t understand why they’re here.”

“I would love to meet them!” Nicola said excitedly. “If that would be okay? I really don’t know much about dragons at all.”

“They’re stunning,” Nieva said, and her snowy eyes sparked with enthusiasm. “You won’t believe how beautiful they are, and so gentle. Well, to those who are good to them.”

“Aren’t they vicious?” Aleia asked. “Do they eat… people?”

“Not unless you try to harm them,” Nieva answered, and her tone seemed to soften as she spoke to the fairy. “They could rip you apart in a second if they wanted to, but they’re misunderstood. They don’t crave violence at all.”

I heard a distant rumble of thunder and wondered if Ethan was on his way back. Well, if he had even left at all, but considering I’d been able to hold a conversation with the woman he was after, I was inclined to think he was miles away from here at the moment.

“Ask her if she knows where Ethan is,” I said. “To see if he really did leave with the storm.”

“Jack’s asking where Ethan is,” Nicola told the woman. “He thought he might be away for a while since the sprite storm has moved.”

“Yes,” Nieva sighed as she rolled her eyes. “He leaves most days for a good few hours to visit the edge of the lakes. It’s right near another God’s land, but he visits the mermaids there. You probably have another hour or so before he gets back.”

Mermaids?

I chuckled to myself at the thought of the half-women, half-fish actually existing, but I guessed it was no stranger than the dragon-woman before me.

“Why does he go there?” Celeste asked. “Do the mermaids like him?”

“Not by the sounds of it,” Nieva muttered. “He talks about them like they’re playing hard to get, but it’s very obvious he has no hope of ever getting them. He thinks they’re going to become priestesses, too.”

“What an idiot,” I snorted. “He really has no clue, does he? Poor mermaids.”

“What a great group of priestesses he’s hoping to have,” Nicola chuckled. “Mermaids who fucking hate him and a Dragon Queen who’s repulsed by him.”

“I’ve never been trapped before,” Nieva said as she glanced over the women’s shoulders. “I’m always worried he will appear with some new power, and suddenly be able to come visit me in his body here. It’s always his imps that bring the food, and I keep dreading the day he walks in holding the plate.”

“Tell her we’re going to save her,” I said. “I won’t let Ethan hurt her.”

“Jack is going to get you out of here.” Penelope nodded. “We promise, he won’t let you down.”

“He’s a God, of course he’ll let me down.” Nieva didn’t sound as angry as before when she said this, just full of sadness as she tugged at her silver chains.

“We should get going,” I said. “We have work to do, and saving Nieva just became our number-one mission. If Ethan shows up and finds us here, we’ll have an even tougher time managing it.”

“We need to leave,” Celeste said gently. “We’ll be back, though.”

Nieva gave the harpy a weak smile, and I wished more than anything I could break the curse on the wall myself.

“Tell her I promise she’ll be free soon,” I said. “She has my word.”

“Jack says he promises to free you soon,” Nicola repeated. “You have his word.”

I didn’t know if I imagined it, but I thought I saw a flicker of hope on Nieva’s face as her icy eyes widened.

“We’ll see you again,” Penelope said firmly. “We promise.”

The priestesses turned back to the tunnel, and I watched Nieva as her eyes followed them. Her pale green shoulders drooped as she slumped against the pillar, and her snowy eyes began to close. She must have been exhausted, and I hoped she managed to get some rest before that scumbag god came back.

As the women left the cavern, I took one last look at the runes on the wall. I needed the elves’ help for that one, and I planned to go to the convent and ask them to come up as soon as I got my women to safety.

I couldn’t stop thinking about Nieva as the priestesses hurried through the dim tunnels. My hatred for Ethan had skyrocketed so quickly, and I knew I would never ally myself with a god like him.

I didn’t care if teaming up with him would make defending the forest easier, or give me a better chance at taking over more land. I knew at that moment that I would never join an allyship with Ethan. The only thing I wanted to do with him was destroy him. He was just another god with bad intentions and a power hungry motivation.

So I would kill Ethan like I had killed Luke.

There was not a flicker of doubt in my mind that I would destroy him, and the world would be rid of yet another evil god.

Chapter 9

“Can you believe that?” Nicola asked as the women climbed out of the cave entrance. “You were right, Jack. The dragon-men were hiding something.”

“I wonder why they lied,” Celeste said. “We helped them defeat the volcano monsters, they must have known we wouldn’t hurt their queen.”

“They were just protecting her, I guess.” I said. “You have to remember, it was a god that had inflicted all this pain on them in the first place. It’s going to take a while before they can fully trust me. Now, move quickly and get this all covered up again so Ethan won’t know we came in this way.”

Aleia hurriedly began to move the rocks back over the doorway, and the other woman grunted as they helped shift the smaller stones. I had never seen the fairy buzz around as quickly as she did then, and I kept a constant watch on the clouds while they worked.

“Leave a little space,” I said. “In case we need a quick entrance at some point. Something not too noticeable.”

Aleia nodded and left a gap that didn’t look deliberate, but was big enough for any of the priestesses to slip through.

Then the women turned and raced over the uneven ground, and I watched the storm carefully as they ran into the cover of the forest trees.

I wondered why Ethan felt the need to take his storm with him to the mermaids. Probably because he needed some kind of threat in order for the women to even talk to him at all. I imagined the possibility of a sprite attack was enough to force anyone into a conversation they didn’t want to be in.

Other than being manipulative and cruel, it was just fucking pathetic.

“Are you okay, Aleia?” Penelope asked. “You hardly said a word in there, sister.”

“I’m fine,” the fairy sighed. “She’s just very intimidating.”

“She is a bit.” Nicola smiled as she patted Aleia’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, I won’t let her eat you.”

“So, what do we do?” Celeste asked. “How do we get her out of there without Ethan noticing?”

“It’s going to be tough,” I said. “It might be impossible to free her without Ethan seeing, but we’re going to have to take that risk. Knowing that we have a few hours a day that he’s gone is a huge bonus, though.”

“Poor mermaids,” Nicola groaned. “I hope he comes down into his body and they drown him.”

“I don’t think you can drown a god,” Celeste mused. “But that would be amazing.”

It was going to be nearly impossible to know when Ethan was watching. His daily trips to the mermaids helped a lot, but I knew how quickly gods traveled. I could switch from place to place in less than a second, and I assumed it would be the same for Ethan.

The best thing we could do was to try and time freeing Nieva with Ethan’s mermaid trips as best we could, and then just be ready for the fight that would surely come once he found that she had been released.

I checked my interface and wasn’t surprised to see that my quest to win over the dragon folk was still active. If the dragon-men had a queen to follow, then I guessed it was her faith I truly needed to earn the dragon folk army. Until then, their trust would probably be impossible to gain.

Convincing Nieva to follow me was going to be tricky, but a flicker of yellow on the devotional map was better than nothing. It was a start, and it was a challenge I was a little excited about.

Finding out how exactly I could earn the faith of my varied followers was always an intriguing process, but this time was turning out to be trickier than ever.

Because my interface didn’t tell me outright that I needed to gain the Dragon Queen’s faith. It told me to gain her army, so learning what exactly that would take on my own was kind of awesome.

It made me realize that not just any god could succeed in a quest like this. An absolute moron might have just kept kissing the dragon-men’s asses and getting frustrated at their lack of faith.

But freeing a Dragon Queen with snowy eyes, frigid wings, and soft green skin was a hell of a challenge. Gaining her faith would probably be a hell of a reward, too. Nieva struck me as both smart and unyielding, and even a little sassy. Just the idea of having a genuine queen like her in my following made me feel more powerful by proxy, but first I had to prove to her that I was a god worth following.

There was another rumble of thunder, and the clouds above turned a threatening shade of gray as the wind picked up. I tried to slow down my thoughts of Nieva and Ethan, and I started to form the next steps of my plan instead.

We needed the elves to break the runes’ spells, and we needed to win Nieva’s trust. Based on what I’d heard from her, the dragons that Ethan was containing meant the world to the Dragon Queen, so I figured saving the dragons could help convert her.

Getting the elves here would be easy. Getting to the dragons would not be.

Right now, though, we needed to move before Ethan returned, and I had a lot of people to organize.

“We need to get the orcs,” I said to my waiting women. “We’ll need the backup for when we go and find the dragons.”

“W-We’re going to find them?” Aleia squeaked. “O-Oh… okay.”

“It will be okay,” I assured her. “We’re not going to hurt them, and if they’re as smart as Nieva says, then they’ll know that.”

I was almost convincing myself as much as the fairy. I had never met a dragon before in my life, but Nieva had told us they would only attack when provoked. She had seemed confident about their gentle natures, and who was I to question the Dragon Queen?

“I’m going to get the elves, too,” I said. “Well, I’ll ask them if they would actually be able to do something about the runes first. I want you to go to the orcs and explain everything that happened. I’ll come with you until you get to the creek, so I know you’re safe.”

“Got it.” Nicola nodded, and the woman began to run from the edge of the forest and into the deep woods.

I stayed with them until they were close to the orcs’ lair, and I heard the cries of various babies echoing around the tunnel walls.

“They’ll probably be glad to leave that noise,” Nicola snorted as they raced by the river. “So, we find Lurk, and we fill him in on everything?”

“That’s right,” I confirmed. “Tell him that we’ll need a group to come and stand guard by the caves as we go in to find the dragons. If we can’t tell exactly when Ethan’s around, we can at least be thoroughly ready for an attack.”

“Got it.” Nicola nodded. “And you’re going to get the elves?”

“Exactly,” I said. “They’ll need a good day or so to get here, so there’s no time to lose. Are you all okay for me to leave for a little while? I’ll come back as soon as the elves are on their way.”

“Of course,” Celeste replied. “We’ll wait here with the orcs until you’re ready, Jack.”

I made sure the women could see the cave, and they slowed down as they approached the two orcs on guard duty. The two horses from the convent were still lazing in their patch of shade, and they gave Nicola a whinny in greeting when they saw her.

“Okay,” I said. “I’ll see you soon, take care.”

The women echoed their goodbyes, and I shifted over to the convent to join the elves.

Grez, Myra, and Azza were chatting with cups of tea near the gate, and Layla the bear was patrolling nearby. Thunder the puppy was laying on his back asleep, and it seemed like the convent was having a chill afternoon.

I was glad to see it. My followers had more than earned a relaxing day.

“Hello,” I said to announce myself, and the elves smiled.

“Good afternoon, Jack!” Grez called. “Is everything alright?”

“Sort of,” I said. “There’s quite a lot to catch you up on, but first I need to check if you two know anything about runes? The elf that built our main building here told us that elves know how to use them and their enchantments.”

“Oh, yes.” Grez nodded. “We all know the basics, but if you want an expert, then Myra is the one to ask.”

“My mother was very good with them.” The lilac-haired elf smiled. “She taught me everything she knew. Our house is full of them!”

“Perfect!” I sighed. “It looks like we’re going to need you up in the mountains. Do you think you would be able to break an enchantment made with rune magic?”

“Hmm,” the pretty elf said as she drummed her fingers on her cup. “That would be tricky, but doable with the right stones.”

“She’s needed in the mountains?” Azza asked with a raised eyebrow. “In Ethan’s land?”

“I’m afraid so,” I replied. “Long story short, Ethan has enslaved a colony of dragon folk and trapped their queen in a cave with a rune spell. We need to earn her trust and break her out.”

The elves blinked at each other for a moment, and I had to admit, it was a lot to process.

“Dragon folk?” Grez finally asked. “But… why?”

“Because Ethan has dragons,” I answered. “Six, to be exact, and he knows only the dragon people can communicate with them. Their queen is the one who can speak with them the best, so he’s got her chained up in some dingy cave. He’s going to try and gain them as the ultimate war weapons.”

“Wow.” Grez’s eyes went wide. “I’ve never seen a dragon before, I wasn’t even sure if there were any left.”

“So… you need us to break the enchantment?” Myra asked. “To free… the dragons as well as their queen?”

“That’s right,” I said. “I know it’s a big ask, but I need you to trust me.”

“We always do,” Grez assured me. “We’ll take horses to make the trip faster, but it’s still going to be a day’s ride at best.”

“That’s perfect,” I said. “Myra, is there anything you need to bring with you?”

“I need to bring some of my mother’s rune stones.” She nodded. “She lives outside Evelhelm, so it won’t take long to go and fetch them. I’ll go right now!”

“Thank you,” I said. “This is going to save a lot of lives.”

The lilac-haired elf smiled, and she hurried off to get one of the horses that was grazing nearby.

“Do you want us all to go?” Grez asked, and I considered it for a moment.

“No,” I decided. “The rune operation needs to be stealthy, and I want a couple of you to stay with the gnomes here. Grez, if you come with Myra, then Azza can stay here and hold down the fort.”

“Nia’s around, too,” Azza told me. “We’ll keep guard here.”

“Perfect,” I said. “Grez, I want you and Myra to travel to the orcs’ lair, okay? I’ll meet you when you get there, and we can tackle the next step together.”

“Understood, Jack.” Grez nodded. “I’ll get our supplies packed, and I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“I’m glad to have you on the team,” I told the elves. “I’m going to get back to the priestesses, but if you could fill the gnomes in on what’s going on, that would be great.”

“Of course.” Azza nodded.

The elves hurried off to their various duties, and I took a moment to check my God Vision. It was a much sunnier day over the convent than it was in the deep forest, and there didn’t seem to be much going on in the nearby trees. A few birds flew by, and some chubby rabbits lazed about in the sunshine. When I was content that there weren’t any nearby threats, I switched back to be with my priestesses.

They were still outside the cave entrance and had been joined by an army of axe-wielding orcs. Nicola was petting the horses, and Aleia appeared to be grilling Lurk on his dragon knowledge.

“But do you think they would eat a fairy?” she asked. “I know you can’t be sure, but just… based on what you know?”

“I… have no idea.” The orc shrugged.

“But do you think they would accidentally eat me?” she squealed. “Maybe they would think I’m a bird or something?”

“Uh,” Lurk grunted. “Maybe?”

It clearly wasn’t the reassurance Aleia was looking for, and her face fell as Celeste stroked her strawberry-blonde hair.

“Stop worrying,” the harpy said soothingly. “If the dragons want to eat something flying, I’ve got longer legs, so I’ll be the meatier option.”

“I don’t want you to get eaten, either!” the fairy cried, and her eyes were wider than I had ever seen them.

“I’m back,” I said. “Aleia, I promise nothing is going to eat you.”

“Okay,” she mumbled, but I knew she wasn’t convinced.

“Jack!” Celeste said. “What did the elves say?”

“Myra knows what to do,” I said. “Her mother taught her about rune magic, so she thinks she’ll be able to help. She’s going to travel up with Grez, they should arrive tomorrow.”

“And we’re ready when you are,” Lurk growled. “The priestesses filled us in on everything. Our newborns have started to arrive, and we have everything to fight for.”

“Has yours been born yet?” I asked, and the orc shook his head.

“Not yet,” he said. “But I am ready to spill blood for my youngling.”

“I bet you are,” I chuckled. “Okay, so we have the elves on their way to work out how to free Nieva. So now we move on to the next step of the plan. Finding the dragons.”

“Yes!” Nicola cheered. “I can’t wait!”

“Let’s get going,” I said. “We won’t have long until Ethan gets back from his mermaid harassment trip.”

The women snorted, and the group began to make their way toward the mountains.

“What do we do when we find the dragons?” Penelope asked.

“We just want to find out where they are for now,” I replied. “If we can locate exactly where they’re being held prisoner, then we’ll know where to bring Nieva once she’s free. I want to make sure they aren’t hurt, too. For all we know, Ethan could be whipping them like circus elephants.”

“Like what?” Nicola snorted.

Oh. I still sometimes let slip phrases that made no sense in my new world.

“It’s an expression,” I explained. “It means like… trapped creatures that get abused for money.”

“That’s an odd thing to have as a phrase,” Penelope laughed. “I do love hearing your godly expressions, though, my lord!”

The group hurried along under the gray sky and further toward the most northern point of the forest. I zoomed in on my map to check on the dragon-men, and it seemed that they were still alone in their valley. That hinted that Ethan was still gone, and I could see his orange storm was still stretched out far beyond the mountains.

It was hard to know exactly where to start searching for the dragon cave. There seemed to be so many mountains, and all we had to work off was a vague direction. I needed to be smart about this and look for other clues that could hint at where the huge beasts were being kept.

I studied the hills as my followers neared the edge of the forest and decided that the dragons would probably need a larger cave system than Nieva. There were only two hills that were wider than her prison, and both of them were to her eastern side.

One of the mountains had an entrance around the side, so that would mean we wouldn’t need to stroll right into the middle valley to get in. That would be perfect, but how could I know if that was the right one?

I zoomed into the dim cave archway and saw that several jagged icicles hung from the ceiling.

Maybe that meant that the dragon-men had tried to get in that way? It seemed odd to have ice hanging from a cave when there were no other hints of it around the mountains. The entranceway was absolutely huge, and I figured it must be the one that led to Nieva’s dragons.

I studied the other hill just to be sure, but it seemed slightly narrower, and I couldn’t see any hints of ice or snow.

“I think I found the entrance,” I said as my followers reached the forest’s edge. “You see that wide mountain with the big entrance around the side?”

Everyone squinted over at the hills, and Celeste pointed out the spot until everyone nodded.

“Are you sure?” Lurk asked. “Or is this more of a guessing game situation?”

“A guessing game,” I agreed. “But I think we just need to pay attention to the clues.”

“Can we be sure Ethan’s still away?” Nicola asked as she looked up at the swirling orange clouds.

“No,” I replied honestly. “So let’s get going while we still have our best chance.”

“We just run out onto the middle ground again?” Nicola asked. “It feels so exposed being away from the forest!”

“I know,” I said. “But that’s why we have the orcs. Safety in numbers. If you run straight to the bottom of the mountain from here, you can get there in a couple of minutes. From there, it’s just a steep walk to get to the cave.”

“Should we fly?” Aleia asked.

“Sure,” I said. “Whichever way is fastest for you to get there.”

“Okay.” Celeste nodded. “Everyone ready?”

The group nodded back, and the orcs bent their legs to ready themselves to run.

“Go!” I hissed, and the whole group launched themselves out of the safety of the emerald trees.

Aleia and Celeste shot up just over the ground and flew forward in a flurry of red and lilac.

The others raced across the uneven land as I kept a careful eye on their surroundings. Nicola and Penelope were just ahead of the orcs, and the wind picked up as they ran. I knew that their scents could carry over to whatever creatures Ethan had in the mountains, and I looked out for even the slightest hint of movement lurking nearby.

The winged women reached the hill first and landed gently at the entranceway. They stood to the side of the icicles as they waited for the others, and Penelope and Nicola soon caught up. The two women slowed down right as they reached the mountain, and they took a second to catch their breaths.

“I think being pregnant makes me faster!” Penelope smiled.

Nicola laughed at the idea, and I realized I still wasn’t sure if she knew about her own pregnancy yet. I wanted to ask her, but I decided to wait for a less hectic moment to talk about our child.

In all likelihood, she had no idea. She was human after all, and I knew most women back on Earth waited weeks and weeks to find out.

The orcs reached the hill slightly sweatier than the priestesses were, and everyone began to hike up the short but steep pathway to the cave. It was made out of gray stone and was almost vertical as it shot up to the dark archway.

“I am going to have calves of steel after all of this,” Nicola grunted as she stomped upward. “This is ridiculous.”

“Good training,” I chuckled. “Not that your legs need any more shaping, they’re pretty perfect already.”

Nicola grinned as she wiped sweat from her forehead, and she reached the cave with Penelope just behind her.

“Goodness!” Penelope gasped as she put her hands on her hips. “That was quite the hike!”

As the orcs joined the women, everyone stared into the massive cave entrance. It was even more giant up close and must have been about twenty feet tall, and just as wide.

You could fit a small house inside it, and I became sure that it must be where the dragons were being kept. The icicles above were a shimmering white and showed no signs of melting despite the lack of freezing weather.

“This is incredible,” Nicola muttered as she peered inside. “It’s so big!”

The entranceway was so massive that daylight poured into the cave, and I could see the flicker of a distant torch right where there was a bend, and the tunnel disappeared off to the right.

“It seems well lit,” I said. “Who wants to go in first?”

Aleia shuffled backward so much that Nicola had to grab her to keep her from falling off the ledge.

“Let’s go together,” the brunette said as she smiled at the fairy.

“Good idea,” I agreed. “Lurk, I want your men positioned right here, ready to attack at any hint of danger.”

“Already on it,” the orc leader growled as he ordered his men to take up different spots at the cave entrance.

He made sure he had groups facing every direction, and there was no chance of anything sneaking past to get inside.

“Great,” I said. “Well, it’s time to go and find some dragons.”

“We can do this.” Penelope nodded. “Sisters, are you ready?”

The other three women nodded as well, even Aleia.

They left the orcs stationed outside, and the priestesses began to walk into the cave side by side. It was a very dry tunnel, and there weren’t any plants growing on the walls. It was just vast stretches of gray stone carved out into a terrifying hallway. As the women neared the bend in the tunnel, they drew their weapons.

Penelope took one last glance back at the guarded doorway, and they turned the corner together.

The tunnel stayed just as wide, and there were lit torches that lined the walls at head height.

This was a good sign.

Surely there wouldn’t be any reason to light the way unless Ethan was keeping something inside.

“It goes on forever,” Celeste whispered, and her quiet voice echoed all around the cave.

They sped up their pace and began to jog down the massive tunnel. I could see that we were reaching another bend, and it looked like the ground sloped downward as it turned.

“Looks like you’re going down,” I said.

The women reached the curve and slowly stepped around it to see there was a steep downward slope that led down into yet another tunnel.

It was all still lit, but there were fewer torches the deeper they got. Then I suddenly heard a noise, and it sounded like a dull rumble of thunder.

“Is he back?” Nicola hissed. “Was that the storm?”

I quickly checked outside, but the orcs were still, and the sky hadn’t changed.

“I don’t think that came from outside,” I said. “I think we’ve found our dragons.”

The priestesses stared down into the cave basement, and the rumble came again.

“Here we go,” Nicola said quietly. “Let’s go and check that Nieva’s babies are safe.”

“It’s less scary when you call them babies,” Penelope whispered, and she actually smiled.

“Is it?” Aleia squeaked, but then Celeste placed a supportive hand on her back and nodded forward.

The women began to carefully edge down the tunnel into the lower floor of the cave. There was another corner right at the bottom, and every step they took made the rumble grow louder.

Nobody spoke as they made sure to walk as silently as possible, and I braced myself for whatever the hell we were about to see.

As the priestesses reached the lower floor, the light dimmed slightly, and they stood right next to the corner wall.

“You can do this,” I whispered, and they clutched their weapons tightly.

Then they all stepped around the corner at the same time, and the tunnel suddenly opened out into the biggest cavern I had ever seen. I was pretty sure our entire convent could fit inside it five times over, but that wasn’t the most shocking thing about the sight.

Lying down on the cave floor were six enormous dragons.

They were a mixture of icy-blue and shimmering purple, and their scales reflected off the dim torches along the walls. Each dragon had humongous wings folded in on their backs, and their tree trunk-sized legs were tucked under their bodies as they rested. Sharp talons stuck out of each foot, and their thick tails curled around their bodies. Their eyes were closed as they slept, and curled horns stuck out of their lizard-like heads.

The women froze, and for a moment they all just watched as the dragons slept with their thunderous breathing.

They seemed to have a faint, hazy glow around them, and I had never felt so speechless about any other animal I had seen before.

Dragons. I was really staring at six real life dragons.

But I had to mentally shake off how mind blown I was and decide if the women should go any further or just head back with confirmation.

I was about to speak when the closest dragon to the women opened its eyes. The irises were a piercing blue, and its head swiveled around to stare at the priestesses.

Then it opened its massive mouth to reveal sharp fangs, and I knew something bad was about to happen.

“Move!” I yelled. “It’s going to attack!”

I prepared for a ball of flames to shoot out of its mouth like in all my childhood storybooks, but that didn’t happen. The women dove to the side, and Aleia and Celeste helped to haul their sisters into the air mid-jump.

As the dragon leapt to its feet, six-foot-long icicles shot out of its mouth and pierced the spot where the women had just been standing.

These were a whole new breed of dragon.

Chapter 10

The priestesses hovered next to the cave wall, and the dragon closed its mouth. The huge creature looked at the women for a long moment, but then it settled back down into its lying position.

“What the fuck?” Nicola hissed with wide eyes as Aleia held her by the waist in mid-air.

“They’re… ice dragons,” I said.

The other creatures had all stirred from the noise, and they glanced over at the priestesses with little interest. One of them sniffed in their direction and then yawned so loudly that the women had to cover their ears.

“They’re so beautiful,” Nicola breathed. “I can’t believe it… dragons! Real dragons!”

I was glad that the women were as stunned as I was, and for a moment we just watched as the icy beasts settled back down. Nieva had been right, after the initial shock of visitors was over, they didn’t seem to care about the women at all.

“They’re not attacking us,” Aleia whispered.

“I think we just gave them a fright.” Celeste nodded. “Nieva did say that they were only vicious when they felt they were in danger.”

It was hard to drag my gaze away from the magical creatures, but I looked around the cavern to try and find any hints about how the hell we could break them free. It seemed that there was another tunnel on the far side, and I figured that led out into the front of the mountain and right into Ethan’s land. There was something on the walls high above the dragons’ heads, and I zoomed in to see there were more runed stones placed around the cavern.

“More runes,” I said as I studied the glowing stones. “It looks like Nieva isn’t the only one being trapped by magic.”

“Shit,” Nicola hissed. “Does that mean we can’t move them until the elves get here?”

“How exactly would we move them anyway?” Celeste asked. “I feel like we might be noticed with six giant dragons sneaking out of a cave.”

“Fair point.” The brunette grinned. “Can you put us down now? I want to get closer.”

The winged women fluttered down and gently landed on the cave floor.

They were absolutely dwarfed by the animals, and I couldn’t stop staring at the way the dragons’ icy scales shone. I wanted to see how big their wingspans were and hoped it wouldn’t be long until we got to see the creatures flying far away from their prison.

“So, these are Ethan’s secret weapons,” I sighed. “He is such an asshole keeping these massive things all cooped up in here. They must be desperate for some exercise.”

The dragons seemed utterly bored, and there was clearly not nearly enough room for them to fly, even in the huge cavern.

“They are so very pretty,” Aleia said nervously as she stood behind the rest of the priestesses.

“Come with me.” Nicola smiled, and she took the fairy’s hand and walked closer to the beasts.

The dragons glanced down at the women, and a couple of them let out deep sighs as their icy eyes studied each priestess.

“Hello.” Nicola smiled softly. “I’m Nicola, we’re here to help you. We want to get you out of here.”

I had no idea if the brunette would be able to communicate with the beasts. After all, the whole reason the dragon folk were being held prisoner was because Ethan thought they were the only ones who could speak with the creatures.

A couple of the dragons simply glanced at the brunette and then looked away without interest, but four of them kept their eyes on her as she spoke.

“Can you leave here?” she asked, and her voice turned even more dream-like than before. “Nieva misses you.”

The dragons definitely understood that. All of their heads swiveled around at the name of their Dragon Queen, and three of them got to their feet to come and look down at Nicola.

Aleia let out a small squeak like a mouse being spotted by a cat, and she clung onto her brunette friend with wide eyes.

Penelope and Celeste took a small step back, but they grinned as the massive creatures looked down at Nicola.

“They know Nieva’s name,” I said. “That’s a start.”

“We want to help,” the brunette continued. “How can we help get you out of here?”

The dragon closest to Nicola made a deep rumbling sound from its throat and then raised its thick tail up in the air. I followed its tail with my gaze and noticed the familiar blue glow of rune stones way up high on the wall.

“More runes,” I sighed. “They’re just as trapped as Nieva is.”

“Poor things,” Nicola said softly. “Don’t worry. Our god Jack is going to save you.”

The dragons all suddenly moved, and the two that had been laying down stood up hurriedly as they joined the others.

They got closer to the priestesses, and even Nicola stumbled backward slightly as all six dragons bore down on her.

None of them moved to attack, but they made soft roaring noises that echoed around the chamber and almost sounded like pleas.

“Um,” Penelope said. “Sister? What did you do?”

“I… I just spoke to them,” Nicola stuttered. “They don’t seem angry, though, they look curious.”

It was true that their piercing blue eyes were wide and alert, and they even gently swung their tails like content cats.

I couldn’t help noticing they had moved when Nicola said my name, but there was no way that should’ve had anything to do with it. It must have just been a coincidence.

“Repeat what you said last,” Celeste said. “See if there’s a word they really like.”

Nicola cleared her throat and then smiled up at the dragons.

“Poor things,” she repeated. “Don’t worry, our god, Jack--”

The dragons lowered their heads and front feet like they were doing some kind of yoga pose.

“What the hell?” Nicola muttered, and it suddenly struck me what these huge beasts were doing.

“They’re bowing,” I breathed, and the women gasped.

The dragons held their heads down with their eyes closed, and then they slowly rose again after a moment of silence.

“Ummm,” Aleia said. “My lord, did you know that the dragons liked you?”

“I did not,” I admitted.

In fact, I couldn’t comprehend how these beasts even knew who I was, but they clearly did.

More than that, they respected me.

I quickly checked my devotional map and was shocked to see seven orange dots. They already believed in me that much? If they were literally bowing at my name, shouldn’t they already be full believers? What was stopping them?

I had a million questions running through my mind, and it took a moment for me to realize something.

There were seven orange dots. Someone else was in the cave.

“Someone’s here,” I hissed, and the woman swung their heads around to look behind them. “I don’t know who, but there’s something here other than those dragons.”

I zoomed into the dark corners of the cavern but couldn’t spot anything until I checked on the ground underneath one of the dragons.

It was a baby.

“They have a child,” I said. “Under that one on the far left, there’s a tiny dragon.”

“Aww,” Penelope cooed. “A baby? Maybe she’ll let us see it! Or he? It’s surprisingly hard to tell.”

“Can we see your little one?” Nicola asked. “Can we present him to Jack?”

I swear the dragons smiled, or at least their mouths softened around their fangs, and the dragon on the left slowly raised her body higher off the ground to reveal the cutest thing I had ever seen.

Nicola made a noise so high-pitched it was barely audible, and even Celeste gasped.

The baby dragon was about the size of a Labrador. It had a pale blue head that was too big for its purple body, and shiny green wings that stuck up at odd angles.

The baby’s face was much rounder in the snout than the adults’, and its big, silver eyes lit up as it spotted Nicola.

I chuckled as the baby animal raced over and leapt right into Nicola’s arms. The brunette looked like she was close to crying, and she nuzzled into her new admirer.

“I think it likes you,” I laughed.

The dragons thankfully seemed to enjoy the baby’s excitement, and they made their deep rumbling noises as they flicked their tails.

“This is so cute,” Nicola moaned. “I can’t handle it!”

Then the baby leapt out of Nicola’s arms and raced up toward the exit.

“Shit,” I hissed. “Grab it!”

The women turned and raced after the baby, and the dragons began to move.

“Get everyone in the air!” I yelled, and Aleia grabbed Nicola and Penelope.

The fairy and Celeste dove upward so they were out of the way of the dragon stampede, and the dragon who I assumed was the mother cried out desperately as she led the way toward the end of the cavern.

As she went to turn the corner, though, she was pushed backward into her herd as if some massive wave had knocked into her. She tried again, but the same thing happened.

The baby, on the other hand, was wobbling away on its little, chunky legs and seemed to be having a great time as its tongue hung out of its mouth.

“The baby can get through the rune magic,” I said. “Go and get it!”

Aleia lowered the women down past the threshold of the curse, and Celeste dove toward the dragon. She put her arms around its belly as she landed and hoisted it up as it swung its legs excitedly.

The dragon clearly thought the entire thing was one big game, and it made happy little roars as the other priestesses caught up.

“Little one!” Penelope scolded. “You’ll worry your mother, running off like that.”

The wails from the dragons were heart-breaking, and Celeste handed Nicola the baby.

“Here,” the harpy said. “Maybe you can sing it a lullaby or something.”

As the brunette took the baby, it calmed down and gazed up at her with wide silver eyes. Then it sneezed, and little drops of snow fell out of its mouth.

The women walked back down to the cavern and hurried back around the corner to the distressed cries of the dragons. They were all as close as they could get without being pushed back, and the mother cried out when she saw the child.

“Here,” Nicola said softly as she put the baby down. “You’re back together again. Don’t worry, we will never let anything happen to the little one.”

The dragons didn’t seem to fully understand her words, and they kept making sad roars as they nuzzled the baby.

“It’s like bits of what I say get through,” the brunette sighed. “But I guess we need Nieva to really speak with them.”

I watched the dragons fuss over the baby, and I wondered how the young one was able to slip right out of the cavern. It seemed like a massive oversight on Ethan’s part, and he surely wouldn’t just forget to check the enchantment worked for the whole herd?

Then I realized it could have something to do with the dragon’s age.

“I wonder how old it is,” I said thoughtfully. “Maybe the baby wasn’t even here when the dragons were trapped. That could mean the runes were never designed to work for a seventh.”

“That must be it!” Penelope said. “I mean, I’m no rune expert but that must be the reason?”

“We should try and get the baby to Nieva,” I said. “That would prove our dedication to her, and hopefully win her trust properly.”

“Will they let us?” Aleia asked warily as the dragons carefully kept watch over the baby.

“Nicola, see if you can let them know that it’s going to be okay,” I suggested.

“I feel like they understand my general tone,” the brunette mused. “But your name was the only thing they seemed to really know.”

“Then use that,” I said. “Tell them that I’ll be with the baby as we take it to Nieva.”

“I’ll try.” Nicola nodded.

She took a step closer to the huge beasts and cleared her throat.

“I have a favor to ask,” she said, and the dragons glanced her way. “Our god Jack would like to take the baby to see Nieva, just to let her know that you’re all okay. Can we do that?”

It was hard to tell if the dragons understood or not. They stared at the brunette as the baby ran between their feet.

“We’ll bring the little one back,” Nicola continued. “Jack wants to help you all. He wants you to be free.”

The massive creatures tilted their heads at every mention of my name, and they looked at each other as the baby toppled over itself as it played.

Then the mother dragon softly roared and nudged the baby forward with her snout.

It seemed like a pretty obvious answer to me.

“She’s giving you the baby,” I hissed. “You did it!”

The baby seemed happy to go wherever it was told, and it hurried forward to jump into Nicola’s arms. It gave her a series of gurgling roars before it settled down and leaned over her shoulder to rest. Nicola was strong, but she was still slim, so the large baby draped over her torso with its tail hanging down past her knees. It didn’t look very comfortable and probably weighed the same as a large dog.

“Aleia,” I said. “Maybe you should carry the baby to Nieva?”

The fairy turned pale and stared at the young creature with wide eyes.

“My lord?” she asked. “I think Nicola wants to hold it!”

“It is pretty heavy,” the brunette grunted as the baby began to snore. “It won’t hurt you, Aleia. Look, it doesn’t even have proper teeth yet.”

The fairy slowly stepped closer to Nicola and examined the sleeping dragon. As it slept, Nicola gently poked its lips to reveal mostly gums with a few, blunt fangs.

“It is really cute,” Aleia sighed. “They’re just… big, and they can breathe ice!”

“This one won’t.” Nicola smiled.

“I know you can do it,” I said gently. “You are literally the strongest person I know, and you have just as much emotional strength as physical strength.”

“Jack.” Aleia blushed. “Oh, okay, then. Give it here.”

Nicola handed the snoring pile of baby dragon over, and the fairy gently cradled it in her arms. The baby beast looked even more comically large in the arms of the fairy, but she gripped it tightly and gave it a quick pat on the snout.

“Well done,” I chuckled. “You look pretty cute holding a baby, even if it is a dragon. I bet you’ll look ever sweeter when it’s ours.”

Aleia smiled from ear to ear and began to softly rock the creature back and forth.

“Yes,” she sighed. “I think a baby fairy will be slightly smaller, too.”

“Thank you.” Nicola smiled at the dragons. “I know it’s going to be really hard for you to let us take care of him for a while, but Nieva will be so happy.”

The mother dragon made a series of soft rumbles and stared into Nicola’s brown eyes. I found it strange how gentle the dragons were naturally. Nieva had been right, of course, they clearly weren’t a species that desperately wanted to fight. That made Ethan’s capture of them even shittier, and I wondered how many other mountains of his were just prison cells for innocent creatures.

The mother dragon made a slightly louder roar and took a step toward Nicola.

“I don’t know what you’re saying,” the brunette said sadly. “I’m so sorry, but I promise your baby will stay safe.”

“We should get going,” I said. “I’m going to check how we’re doing outside.”

I shifted to the orcs and found them still standing guard where we left them.

“Any movement?” I asked.

“Nothing nearby,” Lurk grunted. “But if anything moves, I’ll kill it.”

“Good man.” I studied the sky, and it was hard to tell if the storm had started to roll back to the mountains or if I was imagining it. Either way, Ethan must have been coming close to finishing his time at the lakes.

After all, how long could a guy really spend talking to uninterested sea-women?

I switched back to the priestesses and found Nicola saying her goodbyes to the dragons. They didn’t make another sound, but I was shocked to see a tear fall down from the mother’s eye as she looked at her sleeping child.

It reminded me of my Earth days when you had those adverts with sad zoo animals in cages.

“We’re going to free you,” the brunette whispered. “Jack is going to save you all.”

The priestesses turned away, and Aleia flew upward as she gently cradled the baby. The women began to hurry back up the steep cave floor, and the dragons just watched them go, but their tails were no longer wagging.

“We need to be fast,” I said. “Let’s get this little one to Nieva. Now.”

The women ran and flew along the tunnel, and it didn’t take long to reach the entrance now that they knew the way. I quickly zoomed back in on the dragons and found they had started to lie down quietly.

It must have been hell for them, but I was thrilled that Nicola had at least earned their trust.

The orcs turned to greet the women, and they collectively raised their eyebrows when they saw the baby dragon.

“We need to get to Nieva’s cave,” I ordered hurriedly. “Celeste and Aleia, lead the way.”

The orcs didn’t ask questions, they just nodded with grunts and started to head back down to ground level.

The two winged women flew low down along the mountainsides, and it didn’t take long for them to reach the Dragon Queen’s cave again. Nicola and Penelope ran just ahead of the orcs, and I couldn’t help feeling on edge as I kept my gaze on the sky.

The fact that Ethan hadn’t appeared to ask what the hell we were doing made me believe he was still gone, but I knew we must not have much time left. I wanted Nieva to see the baby dragon, and hopefully fully earn her trust, but I knew we couldn’t leave it there.

Ethan visited her cave regularly, so he would spot the animal with his God Vision in seconds, and I didn’t want to know what would happen to Nieva or the dragon after that.

“Go,” I told the flying women. “We can’t wait for the others to catch up, get in there and let them reunite, I’ll be with you in a second.”

The priestesses nodded and flew into the cave entrance through the gap Aleia had left in the rocks as I switched over to the running women.

“Stay with the orcs outside,” I told them. “This is going to have to be an in-and-out operation.”

“Jack,” Penelope said as she raced over the ground. “How do we know when Ethan is coming back?”

“I’m sure he’ll let us know,” I said grimly. “Call for me if you see anything, okay? I’m going to go with the others to make sure everything is okay with Nieva and the dragon.”

“We’ll be right outside.” Nicola nodded as they neared the cave.

I rejoined the flying women, and they had already reached Nieva’s cavern.

The Dragon Queen was asleep with her wings folded tight around her body, and her head was resting against the hard pillar as the winged priestesses gently touched down to the ground. Her dark purple hair tumbled around her face, and despite how fierce she looked with scales dotting her cheekbones and horns curling out from her skull, she seemed genuinely peaceful as she slept.

I didn’t want to wake her because I knew the only real rest she could get was when Ethan was away harassing some other poor women. Time was running out, though, and we had no choice.

The baby dragon yawned, and Nieva’s silver-and-white eyes shot open.

“Hello again,” Celeste said. “Jack wanted us to bring someone to meet you!”

Nieva got to her feet as the baby began to wriggle about, and her snowy eyes filled with tears as a beautiful smile spread over her pale green face. I tried to ignore the phantom stomach flip I got as her eyes lit up, and she took a step closer to the women.

Her silver chains clinked on the ground as she moved, but her focus was only on the animal. As the dragon woke up, it swiveled its head to look at Nieva, and it let out an excited yelp as it leapt from Aleia’s arms.

“Ohhh… he’s beautiful,” the dragon-woman gasped as the baby raced over to her.

It ran around her feet in circles and wagged its tail like a dog that had just been adopted.

“I guess it’s a boy, then,” I chuckled.

“Where are they?” Nieva asked as she bent down to cuddle the baby. “Where are my dragons?”

“Close by,” Celeste assured her. “Jack led a scouting mission to locate their prison just as soon as we left you. They’re not hurt, but they do have a similar rune magic curse as you. Jack reckons Ethan didn’t know about the baby, and it was born in the cave, so the enchantment didn’t work for him.”

“Poor thing,” Nieva cooed. “Born into a prison. He’s so beautiful, I can’t believe I get to see him! Thank you so much. You can’t imagine how much this means to me.”

“Oh, it was nothing.” Celeste shrugged, but Aleia’s eyes widened at her nonchalant tone. “When Jack sets his mind to something, we see it gets done. And he wouldn’t wait another moment to find the dragons. He’s so worried about them.”

“Is he?” the Dragon Queen’s gaze was skeptical.

“Yes, so worried,” Aleia piped up. “He doesn’t support anyone being held captive. Not anyone. Jack is a god of freedom, who motivates with loyalty instead of force.”

“Loyalty…” Nieva smiled faintly. Her silver-and-white eyes flickered between the two priestesses, and she stroked the dragon’s head lovingly. “That is a language that dragons understand very well.”

“Thank you for that,” I muttered to my priestesses, and I couldn’t help but let my hopes skyrocket.

Not only did this woman seem to be warming up to me, but she had a good head on her shoulders. One that could support the kind of leadership I was known for.

The baby dragon seemed to be having the time of its short life and leapt up to Nieva’s face and gave her gentle licks. It rushed around as its tail wagged on and on, and then it rolled over to get its belly tickled. The Dragon Queen smiled as she stroked the baby’s scales, and her wings rustled on her back as if she was ready to soar into the sky with her new friend.

The difference in the fierce woman’s countenance was striking. Nothing about her seemed hostile now, and she smiled so easily as she doted on the scaly baby. Her own white scales on her cheeks and shoulders seemed almost luminescent, like she was literally glowing with happiness, and I could have sworn her wings shimmered more and more as they continued to shift restlessly on her back.

Damn. This woman really was connected so deeply to these enormous, icy beasts. I’d never seen anything like it, but the sudden image of her soaring among the entire group, with all their fangs and horns glinting in the sunshine, sent a shot of adrenaline through me.

I wanted to see that so badly, and suddenly, the idea of Nieva and her dragons being free forever shot to the very top of my priority list.

I wanted to stay there for hours and let Nieva bond with the baby, too, but I knew I couldn’t do that. Not if I wanted to truly free them all for good.

“We need to go,” I said. “Tell her I’m so sorry we can’t keep him here any longer.”

“Jack says he’s sorry,” Celeste said gently. “We can’t leave him here.”

“I know.” Nieva nodded as she wiped her eyes. “I don’t want him at any risk. Take him.”

I was impressed at how quickly she accepted the bad news. Making sure her dragons were safe was clearly more important to her than her own comfort, and that spoke volumes about her as a queen. She might have had a tough exterior at first, but it was clear that her love for the dragons had no limits.

“We just wanted to show you they’re safe,” Aleia said nervously.

“Thank you,” Nieva replied. “Both of you, and the others. Thank you, too, Jack.”

Her smile faded as she kissed the top of the dragon’s head and stood up with a sigh.

“Go, little one,” she murmured. “Back with your new friends.”

The dragon immediately hurried back to the priestesses, and it was clear in that moment just how good Nieva’s communication was with the creatures.

Nicola’s attempts had been impressive as hell, but Nieva was on another level with these beasts. Even the unruly baby heeded her order without hesitation.

“Jack!” Nicola called from outside, and I quickly switched my focus to her.

“What is it?” I asked, and I studied the sky to see it had begun to swirl violently with black and orange clouds.

The storm hadn’t moved away from the distant point of the lakes, but I knew that must mean something. If the Squall Sprites were causing chaos, Ethan might be about to leave the mermaids behind.

“Shit,” I hissed, and I quickly rejoined the others inside the cave. “He’s coming. You have to go right now!”

“We have to go,” Aleia said as she hurriedly scooped up the dragon. “We’ll be back!”

“We promise!” Celeste shouted as the two women shot into the air and flew off.

I watched Nieva for a second as she was left alone, and she just stood silently staring at the empty cavern before she sat back down. Then she pulled her knees in as if she was hugging herself, and I left her with a sense of heartbreak and fury.

Nieva was way too fierce a woman to be locked away like this.

Aleia and Celeste flew down the tunnel with a speed I had never seen before. The baby dragon wagged his tail, and his tongue flopped around as he enjoyed the breeze. He even opened his own tiny wings as if he was trying to help them fly faster.

“Go!” I yelled as the winged women soared out of the cave. “Aleia, Celeste, return the baby. Everyone else, start to head back to the forest. Do not delay for anything!”

Everyone moved immediately, and I could practically hear the countdown clock ticking. Ethan could arrive at any second, and I was ready for the fucker.

I stayed staring out at the sky and watched the orange clouds swirl and twist. It felt like a lifetime as I waited for the flying priestesses to get back to the dragons’ cave, even though it realistically took them only a few minutes. They didn’t pause for even a second as they soared into the icicle-covered cave and deposited the baby with its parents, but Aleia sent them a very respectful bow before jetting right back out the door.

The moment the fairy and harpy exited the cave, they flew right out toward the forest, and I kept checking between my groups of followers as they ran and flew over the bumpy terrain as fast as they could. I didn’t speak until everyone had finally reached the denser trees, and then the flying women finally touched down and grabbed their sides as they caught their breaths. The orcs hurried in to join them less than a minute later, and I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Everyone took a moment to steady their breathing, and they wiped sweat from their foreheads.

“Good work,” I said as Penelope fanned her face. “Keep going, back to the orcs’ cave. That’s the safest place for everyone right now. Out of the open, and away from Ethan’s land.”

“Good idea.” Nicola nodded through her heaving breaths.

I had played with the idea of visiting the dragon-men and telling them about our mission, but there wasn’t enough time. We would have to wait until tomorrow for Ethan’s next mermaid trip. The orange storm was quickly moving back to the mountains now, and that probably meant Ethan was already there.

As my followers hurried toward the orcs’ lair, I kept expecting Ethan to pop up with his smarmy grin, but he didn’t. He was probably back in Nieva’s cave bragging about his trip to the mermaids, and I tried not to think about his leering eyes all over the Dragon Queen.

It wouldn’t be long before she was out of his reach forever.

I hoped her brief meeting with the baby dragon was enough to keep her hopes alive, and to remind her about all the things she had left to fight for.

The sky had grown darker during our trip to the caves, and a gentle shower of rain began to fall. My followers seemed to welcome the weather, and the priestesses held their flushed faces upward to catch the droplets on their cheeks.

“That feels good.” Nicola grinned as she held her palms up to catch the rain.

“It really does,” Aleia agreed. “That trip worked up quite a sweat.”

As the orcs’ cave came into view, the sound of multiple babies rang out from the entrance. It sounded like a few more young ones had arrived, and I hoped there was somewhere a bit quieter for my women to rest. They would all have to deal with crying babies soon enough, but they had earned a good night’s sleep.

“You all did wonderfully today,” I told the group. “We can go back tomorrow when the elves get here and work out how the hell to beat this rune enchantment. If Myra can break it for us, then we can focus on the next stage of the plan.”

“Break out Nieva?” Nicola asked.

“We’ll need to play it carefully,” I said. “I don’t know how long this whole enchantment breaking thing will take. Nieva might need to stay in her cave while Myra works on the dragons’ curse, otherwise Ethan could spot her escaping before the dragons are free.”

It was going to take a lot of careful planning to get everyone where they needed to be, but I knew we would be able to do it. I felt like I was playing a very deadly game of chess, and I just had to move each piece carefully without my opponent catching onto my strategy.

This godly game just got more and more interesting.

The priestesses and orcs had proven today what a smooth operation they could run, though, and at least we knew the dragons were unharmed.

“It will be dark soon,” I said. “I’ll let the orcs get back to their young. Is there anywhere in particular where the priestesses can sleep tonight?”

“There is a quiet chamber through that doorway,” Lurk said as he pointed to one of the small cave entranceways to the right of the main one. “Just straight in and down to the first right. I’ll have my men bring blankets.”

“That’s so kind of you.” Aleia smiled, and the orc nodded before he led his men off into the cave.

“I did not picture orcs using blankets for some reason,” I muttered to my priestesses.

“Me, neither,” Nicola giggled. “I just imagined they slept on hard rocks with some more rocks for comfort in their rooms full of rocks.”

The women all snorted with laughter and stretched as the gray clouds rolled over the rising moon.

“Sisters,” Penelope said. “I think I might take a trip to the creek to bathe, if any of you want to join me. I could really use it after exerting my powers so much today. I just need to feel the water on my skin.”

“I think I need to just lie down,” Celeste yawned as she stretched out her arms. “The excitement of dragons along with that fast-paced flying really took it out of me.”

“Me, too.” Aleia nodded. “I never thought I would actually hold a dragon.”

“You were so brave,” I said gently. “I’m proud of you, I’m proud of you all. What a fucking awesome team I have. I can see why Ethan is so desperate to have priestesses, but sadly, the best ones are already with me.”

“The perfect complement to end the day on.” Nicola grinned and flicked her hair over her shoulder. “I think I’ll just head to sleep, too, but if you want company, then I can go with you, Penelope?”

“That’s okay.” The naiad smiled. “Get your rest, I don’t mind being alone.”

“I’ll go with you,” I said. “I don’t like the thought of any of you out by yourselves, especially with that creep of a god around. Although, he’s probably going to be with Nieva for the rest of the night.”

“Yes,” Penelope said sadly. “I feel awful for her, my lord.”

“She’ll be free soon,” I said confidently. “We just need to wait for the elves, and then she’ll be able to go wherever she wants.”

It weirdly made me feel kind of sad to think of Nieva living apart from our own lives, but I supposed that it was what she wanted. As long as the beautiful Dragon Queen was free and back with her people and creatures, that was all that truly mattered. She had endured enough imprisonment, and deserved a full lifetime of happiness.

I just couldn’t help wanting to be there for more of it than just checking in with her as a follower sometimes.

“Goodnight,” Celeste said. “Be careful down at the creek.”

“I will be.” Penelope smiled. “Sleep well, sisters. I’ll be back soon.”

The priestesses echoed their goodnights and trailed off into the small entranceway to find their sleeping chamber for the night. I hadn’t seen any orcs coming out with blankets, but I knew they would be able to get through via the whole tunnel system.

“My lord,” Penelope said. “You don’t mind coming with me, do you? I promise I won’t be long, just a quick soak.”

“Of course, I don’t mind,” I assured her. “You take all the time you need, you should go a little further on past the caves, though. The creek opens up wider down that way.”

The naiad began to make her way down to the water’s edge and followed it along past the orcs’ lair. I watched her curvaceous hips sway as the moon began to poke through the clouds, and I thought back to how amazing she had been in battle. The way she summoned that river into the air had been incredible, and I could hardly believe how far her skills had come.

I decided she deserved a reward, and I would come down and surprise her as she bathed. After all, what was the point of my fifteen-minute gift if I didn’t sometimes use it for fun?

“I’m so proud of you,” I said as the naiad strolled along the bank. “You were amazing today.”

“Thank you.” Penelope blushed. “I am actually quite proud of myself, too. I really didn’t think I had that in me. It was all because of you, my lord. You made me believe in myself.”

“I would say it was all you!” I laughed. “But I’d be glad if I played a part in building up your confidence. Your powers are getting stronger every day, and you’re also getting sexier every day.”

“My lord!” The naiad giggled. “You are so sweet! Oh, this looks like the perfect spot!”

The trees opened up into a small clearing, and the creek widened to almost double its width as it passed through the open spot. The gap in the trees meant the moonlight shone down into the water, and the emerald leaves nearby sparkled with magic.

“It’s beautiful,” Penelope sighed. “Oh, Jack, you were right! It’s so romantic.”

The naiad slipped off her clothes, and I was mesmerized by her perfect, naked body as she stood in the moonlight. She flicked her blonde hair with a smile and took her time walking over to the water. I could tell she was putting on a show for me, and I wasn’t complaining in the slightest.

The naiad dipped her foot in the water and then slid her body down into the creek. The river suddenly began to sparkle with a deep blue shimmer, and Penelope laughed as she looked down at it.

“Everything you touch becomes magic,” I chuckled. “Is it nice and warm?”

“Oh, yes.” Penelope smiled as she closed her eyes. “It is just perfect, my lord.”

She splashed her face and then sat back with her head resting on the bank.

I decided it was time to come down and surprise her, and I focused on the spot just behind her on the grass. As I appeared in my physical body, I smiled down at the naiad’s blonde head as she kept her eyes closed.

“Room for one more?” I asked, and Penelope gasped as she spun around.

“Master!” she cried out, and I chuckled as I strolled toward the bathing beauty.

Chapter 11

I quickly placed down my sword and belt and stepped out of my pants to join Penelope in the water. Her blue eyes were wide as she stared at my rock hard cock, and I grinned as I splashed down beside her.

“Hello, beautiful,” I murmured as I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her in for a deep kiss.

The water was perfectly warm, and my entire being felt at peace as I held the naiad in my arms. I ran my hands all over her voluptuous body as we kissed passionately, and she groaned as my fingers wandered up to her full breasts.

“Jack,” she breathed. “I can’t believe you’re here!”

“You deserve a treat.” I smiled as I massaged her tits. “I meant it when I said how impressed I was with you today. Now, how would my perfect priestess like to be rewarded?”

“Oh!” Penelope giggled. “My lord, you know that serving you is my greatest pleasure!”

I grinned as I moved my hands down her body and slipped behind her to grab her firm ass. My erection was pressed up against her now, and I knew I needed to use every second I had with my naiad.

“I know you like to please me.” I grinned. “So I want you to please me by getting up on the bank.”

“My lord?” Penelope asked.

“Go on,” I said, “I’ll help you.”

I grabbed her hips and hoisted her up so she was sitting right at the edge of the water, and then I slowly opened her legs so my face was right by her glistening pussy.

“Oh,” she giggled. “My lord!”

“I want you to be as wet as possible for me,” I said. “So I’m going to make you cum with my mouth before I fuck you.”

“Ohhhhhh,” the naiad breathed. “Thank you, master.”

I kissed Penelope’s soft thighs, and she let out happy little moans as I pressed my lips closer and closer to her pussy.

“You’re already so wet for me,” I said approvingly as I gently ran a finger down her labia. “Good girl.”

I leaned into her body and softly probed my tongue into her glistening mound. She shuddered at my touch, and I began to lick her slit gently as I gripped her thighs. The naiad tasted heavenly sweet, and it drove me wild to feel how aroused she already was.

“Oh, my,” she gasped as I ran my tongue over her clit. “My lord! Yes!”

I grinned as I focused on her sweet spot and began to lick her faster and faster. My tongue danced over her clit as she began to gasp, and I could tell by her flushed face and panting that she would climax soon.

Penelope’s pleasure just added to mine, and as I ran my tongue in a circle, she suddenly shuddered and cried out softly. Her orgasm shook her legs, and I could taste her sweet juices flowing like honey over my tongue.

“I climaxed, my lord,” she gasped as she looked at me with wide eyes. “Thank you, master. Am I wet enough for you now?”

“Oh, yes,” I growled as I grabbed her hips and helped her back down into the water.

The naiad was flushed with pleasure as she slipped down in front of me, and I pressed her back up against the edge of the riverbank.

“Let me serve you,” she begged. “Please, put your holy cock inside me! I want to be pure, please!”

“You really want to serve me?” I asked as I grabbed her tits.

“I do!” she whimpered as she stroked my cock under the water.

Pleasure shot through me the moment her soft hands touched me, and I groaned as she firmly worked her palm up and down my shaft.

“I want you to worship me,” I breathed, “by opening your legs and taking my cock in your tight pussy.”

The naiad wrapped her legs around my waist, and with the water holding her up, she barely weighed anything. I gripped her waist as I lined my tip up with her soaked pussy and began to push inside her, and she moaned as I slowly edged deeper with her tight walls gripping my erection firmly.

“You feel so fucking good,” I growled. “You’re so wet for your god.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “Oh, master, please bless me with your holy seed. I need your essence deep inside me!”

Her words made me feel light-headed, and I thrusted deeper into her pussy.

Every inch of my body was electric, and I began to move my cock in and out of the stunning naiad. Her body melted into mine, and she threw her head back as I fucked her in the river.

The sight of her moonlit body drove me wild, and I reached down to take her nipple into my mouth. I gently nibbled on it, and she cried out as I gave her a little love bite on her soft flesh.

“Oh, master,” she gasped. “Your cock is filling me up so much!”

“Good.” I grinned. “I want you to take all of my cum inside that tight pussy of yours.”

I fucked her harder, and I was mesmerized as her full tits bounced with each thrust. Her cheeks turned a darker shade of blue as I plunged deep inside her, and for a moment I couldn’t believe how insanely lucky I was to have her naked body writhing against mine.

“I’m going to… climax… again,” Penelope gasped between my thrusts as she clutched onto my shoulders.

“What a good priestess you are,” I whispered as I kissed her neck. “How badly do you want my seed inside you?”

“I need it so badly!” she cried. “Please, Jack. My lord!”

Her words became breathless and jumbled together as I fucked her faster, and I looked into her big eyes as I slammed my whole length inside her. She moaned and gasped as my thrusts became faster, and I was so deep inside her each time that I knew I was close to releasing. I gripped her waist with one hand and kept the other on her full breasts. I pinched each nipple and gave her tits a gentle slap as I took one last, deep thrust inside her tight pussy.

“Come for me!” I hissed, and Penelope cried out at the same time.

Our orgasms hit us in unison, and I shot my hot cream deep inside her as her walls flexed and spasmed around me. I held her tightly as the world spun around, and I closed my eyes as the warmth and ecstasy washed over me. Everything felt perfect in that moment, and Penelope gripped onto me as she caught her breath. Her huge breasts pressed against me as I held her, and I smiled as I gave her a gentle kiss as soon as we both started to come down from our euphoria.

“That was perfect,” Penelope breathed as we slowly broke apart. “Thank you, Jack.”

“You’re more than welcome,” I chuckled as I moved beside her. “I thought you deserved some fun after being such a badass today.”

The naiad giggled and snuggled in to rest her head on my shoulder. I knew I would only have a couple of minutes left at best, so I put an arm around her and sat back to admire the sky.

“You were right,” I breathed. “This is romantic.”

We were silent for the final moments as I stared up at the moon, and I stroked Penelope’s silky hair. Just before I left, I put a gentle hand on her belly and gave her a kiss on the head.

Then I was back in my god form, and the naiad smiled as she looked up at the night sky.

“I think I’m ready to sleep now,” she sighed. “That little bathing session was a lot more exciting than I expected.”

“Good,” I chuckled.

The naiad climbed out of the water and pulled her clothes back on before picking up her sword. She hurried back along the riverbank and gave a happy wave to the orcs on guard duty before she slipped into the small cave entrance.

There was a torch lit to lead the way, and I zoomed in to check that the naiad was headed in the right direction. I found the other priestesses asleep already just ahead, and I chuckled as I spotted some velvet blankets covering their bodies. A pile of various cloth had been bundled up for pillows, and there was even a jug of water with four cups left on the floor.

“My lord?” Penelope asked quietly. “What’s so funny?”

“They really did bring blankets,” I said as the naiad turned to find the sleeping chamber. “What hospitable hosts.”

“They’re sweethearts, really.” Penelope smiled as she began to strip down again. Then she climbed in under the blanket beside the others and stretched before she laid her head down. “Goodnight, my lord.”

“Goodnight, Penelope,” I said softly as the naiad drifted off to sleep.

The women looked comfortable in their makeshift home, and I was pleased to hear that the wails of the newborn orcs didn’t reach this part of the caves.

I decided to go and check on the orcs and found Lurk in the main cavern holding a tiny orc infant. It was much smaller than the other baby I had seen, and it was asleep in his arms as he gently rocked it. His partner, who I had met before, stood next to him smiling, and it really made me happy to see the huge, brutish creature in his family setting.

“Who do we have here, then?” I asked in a gentle tone, and the two orcs grinned.

“Jack!” Rola, the female orc said. “This is little Naz, she’s only a few hours old.”

“Congratulations,” I said. “She’s impressive.”

I had to admit, she was a lot cuter than the other orc baby we had seen.

“I didn’t expect a girl,” Lurk grunted as he stared down at his daughter. “She is very mighty, though, and I will train her just the same. Look how strong her arms are already!”

“She’ll be wielding an axe in no time,” I chuckled.

“I will cut anyone who looks at her wrong,” Lurk vowed, and I suddenly pitied whichever orc boy Naz brought home later in her life.

“You’re going to be amazing parents,” I said. “I’ll leave you to it, rest well.”

“Thank you, Jack.” Lurk said. “For making the forest safe for her again.”

I left the two orcs cooing at their newborn, and I spent the rest of the night protecting the cave. If Ethan was smart enough, he might realize that it would be the perfect time to attack the orcs’ lair. They still had lookouts, but most of the men were now distracted by their newborns, and I knew the orcs were one of the most fearsome groups in the forest. It wasn’t often they would have their defenses weakened.

The night went by, though, and none of Ethan’s creatures showed up. The forest was alive with animals, and I enjoyed watching the wildlife running around their homes. When Luke had stolen the forest’s magic, the woods had become quiet and docile. Now that the enchantment was back, there was so much more energy from the animals.

I even spotted a group of hodges that burrowed up from the ground and went into the creek for a night time bath.

I wanted to check in on the elves to see how far away they were, but I decided to wait until the morning. I knew Grez and Myra were somewhat of a couple, and I didn’t think barging in on them at night was a good idea.

As the sun started to rise, it was clear that it was going to be a much brighter day than the one before. The clouds were white and wispy, and there was barely any breeze.

Just as I was about to shift my attention to the elves, I scanned my map and found them already approaching the creek. They both rode on huge horses and had bulging saddlebags of supplies with them.

“You made it!” I said.

“Jack!” Grez called. “We tried to get here as fast as possible, we’re ready to break some curses for you.”

“I’ve taught Grez all he needs to know.” Myra grinned. “So we can work as quickly as possible.”

“Excellent,” I said. “I’ll make sure the priestesses are up, and we can rally the orcs. A lot of the women have given birth recently, so if you hear any screeching cries, don’t panic.”

“We’ll get some breakfast on the go,” Grez laughed. “We brought enough for everyone, those chickens at the convent just cannot stop laying eggs!”

I left the elves as they started to set up a fire, and I found the priestesses already getting dressed in the quiet chamber.

“Good morning,” I said. “How was your sleep?”

“Wonderful,” Nicola yawned as she slipped on her emerald dress.

“Can we have some food?” Aleia asked. “My belly has been rumbling all morning, I think the little one is hungry!”

“The elves have just arrived,” I said. “They’re setting up breakfast right now.”

“Perfect.” Celeste grinned. “Does that mean today we’re going to break those rune enchantments?”

“That’s the plan,” I agreed. “Myra seems confident, so we need to make sure we time our plans well.”

The women finished getting dressed and headed out to join the elves. Lurk and some of his men had already been summoned by the smell of frying bacon, and everyone was happily taking plates of cooked food.

“Morning!” Grez called as the women hurried over. “Eggs, bacon, and sweet bread?”

“Yes, please!” Penelope said with an ecstatic smile. “We are going to have the best-fed babies in the land with elves as our friends.”

“So let’s go over the plan,” I said as everyone sat down to eat. “We have two caves with rune enchantments. One with Nieva, and one with the dragons. They’re only a few minutes’ run from each other, but that’s enough time to be spotted.”

“So we go when Ethan’s with the mermaids,” Aleia said.

“How will we know that Ethan’s gone, though?” Penelope asked. “I know the storm moves when he’s with the mermaids, but what if he just does that as a trap today?”

“There is no risk free solution,” I sighed. “But I think what I can do is at least distract him for a while. I figure if I come down into my physical body, that will be enough for him to focus solely on me.”

“Fifteen minutes?” Nicola asked. “That isn’t a long time, how long will it take to break the rune magic spells?”

“It’s hard to say.” Myra shrugged. “It could be a few minutes if it’s not a complex enchantment, but if he knows what he’s doing, it could be a while.”

“I think the orcs should stay in the forest,” I said. “If the priestesses and elves go, that’s enough to have lookouts while Myra works. Lurk, if you set up your men along the forest’s edge, then we can call if we need you, but you won’t be drawing too much attention to the caves.”

“Understood.” Lurk nodded. “We will lay low until you need us.”

“Do you think it will work?” Aleia asked.

“It has to,” I said. “We need to get Nieva out of there.”

The group finished up their breakfast and made sure all the horses had enough food and water. The elven horses settled down next to Ember and Smokey and seemed perfectly happy to just chill out in the sunshine.

As everyone began to make their way to the northern point of the forest, I tried to work out if the storm had moved over to the lakes or not. It was hard to tell since it was so distant, but it did seem like the clouds were as far out as they had been the day before.

“Okay,” I said. “When you first leave the forest, try to make it look like an innocent stroll. Ethan could be watching you, so our safest bet is to pretend you’re just out exploring.”

“We can do that.” Nicola nodded.

“Great,” I said. “If he catches you, we’ll just play it off like you’re wandering around the land. After all, he did say you were free to roam as long as you didn’t sneak off anywhere.”

“But we are sneaking somewhere,” Aleia said with a nervous frown.

“That’s when I’ll come in,” I assured her. “When you get near the caves, I’ll come down into my body somewhere on the other side of the hills. If Ethan is around, that should bring him far away from you all.”

I really hoped that Ethan was away for a while, because I didn’t love talking to the smarmy fucker. It would be especially hard to bite my tongue after finding out about how he harassed Nieva. The temptation to pull out my sword and slice his throat was going to be strong, but we had too much to learn about his land. I needed to know if there were other gods working with him in this area, but it wouldn’t be long until I took him down for good.

I just wanted to make sure I got plenty of information out of him first, especially since I’d had to kill Luke before I could really wring him dry. Ethan may have been a cocky fuck, but who knew when I’d come this close to a chatty god again?

It was time to play my cards very carefully.

As we reached the edge of the forest, Lurk ordered his men to spread out through the trees. The orcs silently set up in their positions, and they kept their axes raised and ready for action.

“Okay,” I muttered. “Like I said, nice and innocent. He might be listening, so don’t even mention the dragons. Just talk about… well, anything else. I’m right with you.”

The women nodded, and they began to walk with the elves away from the cover of the trees. They did a great job of gently strolling along the bumpy land between our territories, and Nicola started to chat about the different animals she had met in the forest.

“I just wanted to know if there were any interesting birds this way,” the brunette said coolly.

“It’s a great day for a walk.” Myra smiled as she looked at the sky. “Maybe we can find a stream and cool off our feet later.”

I had to admit, they were killing it with their acting skills. They chatted innocently and slowly began to drift toward Nieva’s cave. Ethan didn’t show up as they neared the hill, but something told me he was actually there.

I couldn’t explain it. Nothing looked particularly hostile here, and the sky was calm, but I couldn’t shake the ominous feeling buzzing throughout my entire god form. Maybe my Spidey senses were developing as I gained more experience dealing with other gods, but either way, I had learned my godly instincts were usually right, and I decided it was time to put my distraction into place.

“Don’t react to my words,” I said. “But I’m about to come down into my body. If Aleia or Celeste fly up, you’ll be able to see where I am. Give it about a minute for Ethan to join me, and then run like hell and get these enchantments broken. I believe in you.”

My followers said nothing, and Penelope began to hum as they faked interest in some blue bird that soared over their heads.

It was showtime.

I focused in on one of the mountains way off on the other side of Ethan’s land and was suddenly standing right in the middle of the hill. The weight of my godly weapon hung on my waist, and I was faced out so that my followers and the caves weren’t visible from the naked eye. Of course, I could still use my God Vision, but I just had to hold Ethan’s attention enough for him not to use his.

I stretched my arms out and looked out over the forest. It really was an impressive sight, and I briefly basked in the view of my extensive territory until there was a burst of silver light, and I knew it was time to lie.

“Jack!” The blond god grinned as he appeared beside me. “What a nice surprise!”

“Morning,” I said in a friendly tone. “Sorry to barge in on your land, I just wanted to admire it all and get some of that fresh, mountain air.”

“Not at all,” Ethan chuckled. “I know what you mean, there’s something special about coming down into these physical bodies, isn’t there?”

“There really is.” I nodded. “It gives you more of an idea of just how vast this land is.”

“Have you considered my offer?” Ethan asked, and I nodded slowly.

“I’m just not convinced,” I sighed. “It’s tempting, but I don’t even know you. How could I trust you?”

“You can trust me!” Ethan laughed, and he slapped me on the back like we were old college buddies. “But I’ll tell you what… how about I let you in on a little secret to earn your trust?”

“Oh?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

Ethan glanced around, even though both of us knew damn well we were alone up here, and then he leaned closer with an obnoxiously toothy smile on his face.

“I think I’m about to get a priestess,” Ethan said, and my stomach churned.

“Oh,” I said breezily. “Who?”

“A mermaid,” he hissed with a horrible grin. “Every day she seems more and more docile. I send the sprites down to kill the fish of the lake when she doesn’t speak with me, so I think she’s learning the lesson: she doesn’t accept me, she doesn’t get to eat.”

It took everything I had not to pull out the Wrath of Jack and slit his miserable throat right then and there. Punishing a woman into talking with him? That was not how a god should act. Hell, that’s not how a fucking mortal man should act, either.

I took a deep breath and nodded slightly to show interest.

“I don’t know how I’ll get her here,” Ethan said, clearly oblivious to my rage. “We only have a few lakes nearby, and they aren’t really deep enough for mermaids, but she’ll just have to make do.”

“She sounds great,” I said. “What’s her name?”

“Name?” Ethan snorted. “She has a nice face and great tits, who cares what the bitch’s name is?”

“So,” I blurted out to keep my temper in check. “This is all yours? Where does your land stop?”

“You might need to use your vision to see it.” Ethan smirked. “It’s hardly visible with human eyes. You see way over where that low hill is?”

I could just make out the point that Ethan was gesturing to, and it was a seriously impressive stretch of land. It was way off toward where the Squall Sprite storm had been the other day, and I knew that must be where the mermaids were.

“That is a hell of a lot of territory,” I whistled, and Ethan’s eyes lit up.

“Exactly!” He took a step closer to me. “Imagine if we join forces, Jack. We could share everything. The land, the power, the priestesses.”

I hoped that Myra was going to work quickly, because I didn’t think I could stand much more of the asshole god and his bragging.

“What exactly would we do?” I asked. “If we joined forces, what would really be the point? At the end of the day, we’re both gods. We don’t need a buddy system to rule.”

A flash of annoyance seemed to fall over Ethan’s face, but he shook it off and gave me his toothy grin again.

“Jack!” he laughed. “Such a pessimist for such a successful god! The entire world would be ours. I don’t mind settling for half if it means we live in harmony.”

“Harmony?” I asked. “Is that really what you want?”

“I want power.” Ethan shrugged. “But I also know that teaming up with someone just as powerful as me is the best way to keep it. This is a huge opportunity for both of us, and for your people. Those pretty priestesses would love to be on my side, I promise you that.”

“Hmm,” I said as I thought about what the women would say to this.

“I know it’s our destinies,” Ethan continued. “We are meant to be allies, Jack. I know it.”

He spoke in such a serious tone that it took all my strength to not burst out laughing.

This guy was a part of my destiny?

Ethan was so full of shit, it was hard to look him in the eye, let alone trust him.

“Where are your women?” he suddenly asked, and I knew it was time to think fast. I needed to think of something that would add up if Ethan spotted them around, but also make it not interesting enough that he would seek them out.

“Out for a stroll.” I shrugged. “They needed the fresh air, they’re actually quite sick. I think they ate some bad berries, so they’ve got terrible stomach pains.”

“Ew,” Ethan sniffed. “Well, I hope they feel better soon.”

“What’s your plan for today?” I asked. “Any trips to attack the surrounding gods?”

“Not yet.” Ethan smirked. “I will be visiting my dear mermaid shortly, but I need to wait a while before I can launch an attack.”

“Oh?” I asked. “What for?”

“Jack,” the blond god laughed. “I can’t go telling you all my secrets, now can I? Let’s just say I have a… secret weapon.”

His toothy grin was so smug that I knew at that moment he had no idea I knew about the dragons. He hadn’t even brought up the deaths of the volcano monsters, and it made me wonder just how much he even paid attention to.

I knew I didn’t have much time left, and I could only hope that the elves had made some kind of progress with the runes. Ethan didn’t seem to be in a rush, though, and he smiled out at his vast stretch of land and ran his hand through his blond hair as the wind picked up.

“Well,” I sighed. “I think I’m going to spend the day making a decision. Teaming up really isn’t my ideal situation, but there is some truth and logic in what you’re saying.”

“Really?” Ethan grinned. “I knew you were a smart one! There isn’t exactly any rush, but I have reason to believe my secret weapon will be ready for war soon.”

“Will it?” I asked. “What’s the plan once it’s ready to go?”

“Mass destruction,” Ethan hissed. “A whole fucking bloodbath, Jack. We’re going to slay any creature that doesn’t bow to us. I don’t care what they are, they’ll worship us, or they’ll die.”

“Intense!” I laughed, but inside, I wanted to punch the fucker square in the face.

“I think we’re going to have an exciting future,” Ethan said with certainty. “Of course, when we form our allyship, you’ll be able to see my secret weapon. I think you’ll be rather impressed.”

“I’d better be.” I grinned. “I haven’t made a decision yet, though.”

“I know, I know.” Ethan held his hands up. “No pressure… but I think I already know what you’ll choose, and it’s going to be fucking glorious.”

I nodded and glanced up at the orange storm above me, and I watched as hundreds of sprites zoomed around the clouds.

“The storm is impressive,” I said. “I’ll give you that.”

“Oh, yes,” Ethan laughed. “I do somewhat rule the skies, even more so now.”

He chuckled to himself, and I barely managed to stop myself from rolling my eyes.

“Anyway,” he sighed. “I think it’s time to pay my lovely lady a visit. She’ll probably be worried sick if I don’t show up.”

“Enjoy.” I smiled. “It’s a beautiful day for a trip to the lake.”

“It really is,” Ethan chuckled. “I’ll leave you to think about my offer, although I reckon we both know what you’re going to choose!”

With that, the blond-haired god faded away, and I was left on the hillside alone. I must have only had a couple of minutes left, and I realized I had never tried to go back to god form before I needed to like Ethan had just done.

I figured it was because I loved being in my body, and there was always work to help with or priestesses to pleasure. I looked up to see the orange storm quickly moving further north, and it was clear that Ethan was already on his way to the poor mermaid.

It was time to check in with my followers.

I decided to try switching back to my god form before time was up.

Whenever I switched to my physical body, I would just picture the flesh and feeling of it. I had no idea how to picture my godly form, though. After a moment of thought, I decided to just focus on the feeling rather than worrying about the physical science of it all. That powerful, responsible, awesome sense of being that I felt every day as I watched over my followers.

There was a flash of golden light around me, and suddenly I was back in my godly form.

I chuckled as I realized it had worked.

It was good to know I could make that switch, even if I usually wanted to spend every last moment in my human body around my priestesses.

I shifted my focus to find them all standing in Nieva’s cave, and the Dragon Queen was staring curiously at the elves. Her purple curls were pushed back from her pale green face, and she studied the elves with icy-white eyes.

The priestesses had their weapons out and were keeping a lookout as Myra and Grez worked. The two elves had brought their own rune stones, and they were carefully placing them in certain spots around the cavern.

“Hey,” I said. “He’s gone, for now.”

“Jack!” Nicola said. “They’re about to do the spell. We went into the dragons’ cave first since it was closer, and Myra worked most of the curse off.”

“Most of it?” I asked. “What do you mean?”

“There’s part of it that I can’t break,” the lilac-haired elf admitted.

“Shit,” I sighed. “I was hoping this would all be a one day ordeal.”

“It’s a spell that can only be broken by those who speak the dragons’ language,” Myra explained. “It was really clever to add that part in, but it does complicate things a little.”

“I can break it,” Nieva said with determination. “I just need to get out of here first.”

“That should be easier.” Myra grinned as she continued to place runes down. “Grez, are you almost done?”

“Yup!” he called out as he carefully set down his last stone. “Good to go!”

Myra stood in the center of the runes that had been placed down, and she took a clear crystal from her pocket. She clutched the shining rock in one hand and raised the other up toward the ceiling as she closed her eyes.

The priestesses took a step back and watched silently as the elf began to murmur something. At first, I thought it was an ancient language since nobody seemed to understand what she was saying, but I’d gained the ability to understand all languages in this world, so I furrowed my brow in confusion.

I was slightly worried that nothing was going to happen, but then the rune stones around the cave started to glow blue.

They gently shook as Myra sang, and her voice got louder and louder until the runes were glowing as brightly as a flame. Then the elf cried out some final sounds that seemed more like wails, and the rune stones stopped glowing. There was a moment of silence, and then Myra opened her eyes with a grin.

“It worked,” she announced.

“Are you sure?” I asked, and she nodded. “Forgive me, but… I didn’t understand any of the words you spoke.”

“That’s because I spoke no words, my lord,” the elf said with a smile. “It’s the tune that alters the runes, and the way you color the tones as you sing them. There are no worded spells or incantations involved.”

“I see.” I nodded as I marveled at this. “Then… the song worked?”

“Yes, I can feel it in the stones,” she replied as she ran a hand over the gray wall.

“It can’t be real,” Nieva’s eyes were wide and anxious. “I can’t be… free?”

“Why don’t we try it?” Penelope asked softly. “Let’s try and get you outside.”

Nieva took a step forward, and her silver chains fell from her ankles as if they had been unlocked. They sat on the cave floor and had left deep, red marks on the Dragon Queen’s legs.

“It worked,” I breathed.

The whole cave erupted into cheers, and Nieva just stared down at her ankles with an open mouth.

“Come on!” Celeste said urgently.

The priestesses hurried over to Nieva and ushered her out of the cavern. I expected her to be thrown back like the dragons had been, but every step she took just brought her further and further away from her prison. The group raced over the stone floors, and their smiles grew with every turn in the tunnel. When the small gap of light was visible through the stone-covered entrance, Nieva took a sharp breath and slowed down.

Then she flicked her dark purple hair over her shoulder and began to walk purposefully toward the doorway as the others watched.

“It’s time,” Nicola said. “Let’s see if it really worked.”

“You all go first,” Nieva urged. “I want to be alone here if it doesn’t work.”

The priestesses and elves nodded, and then they hurriedly climbed out into the daylight. Nieva stood staring up at the gap in the rocks and slowly began to step toward it. She climbed confidently up the pile of rubble until she was standing right beside the exit. She stared out at the sunshine and then glanced back into the cave.

“You can do it,” I whispered.

I knew she couldn’t hear me, but it felt right anyway.

Nieva took a deep breath and then leapt through the gap in the rocks. She landed gracefully on the ledge outside and blinked as the sun hit her face. There was a moment of quiet, and then she laughed as she spread open her glistening wings and spun around.

“I’m free!” she cried as her icy eyes filled with tears. “Thank you! All of you! Thank you, Jack, my hero god!”

Her words meant more than she could know, and for a moment, everyone enjoyed watching the freed Dragon Queen. The curse was partly broken, and I had freed the beautiful Nieva from her chains. As I watched her dance around, I was hit with a brand-new wave of adrenaline.

It was time to take down Ethan for good.

“I can’t believe it worked!” Nicola laughed.

“I can,” I chuckled. “Great work, Myra. That was amazing!”

“Thank you.” The elf smiled. “I’m so happy I could help.”

Nieva suddenly stopped twirling and stared out at the mountain where her dragons were being kept.

“That’s where they are,” she said quietly. “Isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Aleia answered. “You’ll see them soon, don’t be sad.”

The Dragon Queen flashed a smile at the fairy, and Aleia looked like she might fall over with shock.

“I know I shouldn’t fly,” Nieva sighed. “Although I desperately want to. There’s too much risk of one of Ethan’s creatures spotting me and reporting it.”

I seriously admired her sharp intelligence. I could see how badly she wanted to fly, but she was putting the plan before anything else. It reflected again how deeply she loved her dragons, and I was in awe of her determination and self-restraint.

“We should take you to the dragon-men!” Penelope said excitedly. “The valley isn’t too far from here, and they would be so excited to see you!”

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” I said hurriedly, and the naiad’s face fell. “I know it would be lovely, but now that Nieva’s free, I don’t want to fuck that up with any stupid mistakes. She should stay here until we have our plan fully in place.”

“I agree.” Nieva grinned, and it took a split second to realize what had just happened.

She could hear me?

Level up!

Ability to visit followers to provide assistance for thirty minutes achieved!

I quickly checked my devotional map and found that Nieva was now a deep red color the same as the priestesses and elves.

I had done it. The dragon folk army was mine.

Chapter 12

“Welcome to the team,” I laughed.

“You can hear him?” Aleia gasped. “You’re one of us?”

“It seems that way,” Nieva laughed.

“Oh, my lord!” Penelope cheered. “This is such a wonderful day!”

“I’m free,” Nieva sighed, and she tilted her head back to stare up at the sky. The sun made her white scales shine, and her sharp cheekbones were illuminated in the daylight. “But I have to go back inside. It is for the best.”

“For now,” I agreed. “But I promise, we can take you to your dragons just as soon as I’m sure the trip is safe, and then once they’re freed and under our full control, I’m going to figure out how to take down Ethan.”

“I understand.” She nodded. “It’s just hard being so close to them when I can’t visit. They can sense me, too. They’ll be so worried.”

“They’re safe, though,” Celeste assured her. “That’s what’s important. One thing at a time.”

“I know.” Nieva nodded again. “If Ethan found out I had been set free, he might hurt them as punishment. Their lives are more important than my discomfort.”

“You’re really brave,” Aleia breathed.

“So are you.” Nieva smiled. “All of you are, and I’m proud to join you in this fight. I just can’t wait to fly again.”

Her sparkling wings twitched, and she slowly folded them against her back. Then she tucked her purple curls behind her ears and took a moment to stare out over the forest.

There was a distant rumble of thunder, and the women exchanged worried glances.

“I’ll go back inside,” Nieva said with a determined nod.

“I wish you didn’t have to,” Penelope said. “You must be desperate for some good food.”

“And a comfy bed!” Aleia added.

“Or some wine,” Celeste suggested.

“All of those sound wonderful,” Nieva laughed. “Maybe when Jack has slain Ethan, we can share an evening together with all those things.”

“That would be great,” Nicola said. “I can’t wait to watch you fly with the dragons!”

Nieva smiled and then took one last glance at the orange sky.

“Jack,” she said. “Would you stay a while? It seems much too soon to go from so much joy to suddenly being all alone again. I know the others have to leave so Ethan doesn’t spot them, but maybe you could keep me company for a short time? I’d like to learn more about the god who has freed me so valiantly.”

The beautiful dragon-woman’s hair danced as a gentle breeze picked up, and I wanted nothing more in that moment than to be alone with her. Making her smile had made me happier than I thought it would, and I wanted to get to know her better, too.

“Of course,” I said. “Will the rest of you be okay? You can get some rest and food back at the orcs’ lair, and make sure Lurk and his men know that the mission was successful.”

“We will,” Celeste said. “We’ll see you soon, Nieva.”

“Oh,” I said as a thought struck me. “Can you stop by the dragon-men on your way back? Let them know that their queen is safe, but they need to lay low until we have our plan in place.”

“Of course,” Aleia said. “They’ll be so happy!”

“Tell them the battle is coming,” I said. “We’ll need them to be ready to fight.”

“I’m sure they already are!” Nicola grinned. “Okay, let’s do this!”

My followers knew better than to waste time hanging around, and they quickly said their goodbyes before they began to run back down to the bumpy land below. Celeste and Aleia flew low near the ground, and I saw Nieva’s wings twitch again as she watched them.

“Okay.” She nodded. “Time to go back in.”

Then the Dragon Queen turned quickly and climbed back in through the cave doorway before she began to stride down the tunnel. She walked confidently, and her sculpted legs were clearly built for speed. I tried not to notice the way her curved hips swayed with each step, and how her dress clung to her fit body.

Nieva was not only sharply intelligent, but she was also hypnotically beautiful.

“I never thought I would like a god being near me,” she said as she reached her cavern. “I met Luke once, and he tried to convert me to be a priestess, too.”

“Did he?” I chuckled. “That greasy bastard probably had even less of a chance than Ethan.”

“Oh, yes,” Nieva snorted. “I just used big words to confuse him, and he left rather angrily.”

“That would do the trick,” I agreed. “He didn’t exactly seem like the brightest guy.”

Nieva knelt on the ground as she began to reattach her chains, but the clasps didn’t close properly.

“Ah,” I said. “I guess they only work when the curse is active. Can you maybe sit on them when Ethan’s around, so he can’t see them?”

The Dragon Queen nodded and arranged the silver chains under her legs as she sat down with her back against the pillar.

“Mmm,” she laughed. “So comfortable.”

“Sorry,” I said. “I know it’s shitty, but you’ll be back to your comforts soon. Do you have a hut in the valley?”

“I do.” She smiled. “They wanted to build a castle for me, but I don’t need that sort of thing. I just wanted a comfortable bed, and to be near my dragons.”

“They’ll be so excited to see you,” I said. “Do they have names?”

“Yes,” Nieva giggled. “But I think only dragon folk can pronounce them.”

“Go on, tell me,” I chuckled. “Let me try.”

Nieva grinned and then made a song-like sound that came from deep in her chest.

“That wasn’t even a word,” I laughed.

“Yes, it was!” Nieva objected with a smile. “Well, in its own way. Beasts don’t speak the same as you or I, but they have their own means of communicating.”

“Clearly,” I agreed. “That was Ethan’s great mistake.”

Nieva smiled and rested her head on the pillar. Her glistening horns poked out of her curls, and I couldn’t help but find them adorable. She was a strong, badass woman with sharp features, but something about the little horns added a cute softness to her.

“I hope the plan works,” Nieva said. “I know saving me is just so you can take Ethan down, but I still really appreciate it.”

“What?” I scoffed. “You think that’s the only reason I wanted to help you?”

“Isn’t it?” she asked, and she almost sounded nervous.

“Of course not,” I replied. “Your freedom is just as important as taking down Ethan. Your people and dragons clearly love you, and it’s obvious what a wonderful leader you are.”

Nieva smiled and shuffled to rearrange the chains underneath her.

“You’re kind,” she said after a moment. “Kind isn’t something I thought gods could be. Especially while still being as powerful as you are. Your priestesses love you so much, they’re lucky to have that life.”

I studied her face as she spoke, and I wondered if she would ever want to join my women. The thought of having her as a priestess was incredible, and I could just picture how well she would fit in with the others. She was smart, brave, and beautiful. I could easily imagine her soaring over the convent with Celeste and Aleia already.

We could even find somewhere close by for the dragons to stay if she wanted.

I tried to stop my imagination from running too wild. She was free to make her own choices, and I had to be prepared to just part ways with her when the battle against Ethan was over.

“So what is the plan?” Nieva asked. “The big plan to stop Ethan once and for all?”

“It’s going to be tough,” I admitted. “It’s also going to be bloody, but I believe in my people. At the moment, Ethan seems sure that the dragons are going to fight for him.”

“They won’t,” Nieva said with a hard edge to her voice. “They wouldn’t fight for anyone except me.”

“Good to know,” I replied. “Something odd did happen when I was with them, though. When Nicola said my name, they all bowed.”

Nieva raised her eyebrows and then laughed as she leaned forward.

“Bowed?” she asked. “That’s unexpected. Although, they are such ancient creatures. They really do know everything about this world. They must know that you’re the god to trust.”

“I’m honored,” I chuckled. “Do you think that means they would be willing to help us in the battle?”

“Oh, yes,” Nieva said. “Especially if I ask them to.”

“Ethan won’t like that,” I laughed. “But then our next step is to get you to them so you can break the curse and speak with them.”

“How will we do that?” she asked.

“We’ll need to time it just right,” I said. “If we go right after he leaves for the mermaids again, then that should give us enough time. It’s just hard to know exactly when he’s leaving. If I come down again in my body and ask, he’ll get suspicious.”

“Hmm.” Nieva frowned in thought. “Sometimes he comes to tell me when he’s leaving. He always says he’s going to go and speak with my fellow priestess. As if I would ever be one of his.”

“You don’t want to be?” I asked jokingly. “The priestess life doesn’t call to you?”

“Not for Ethan,” she snorted, and I wondered if that meant she would consider it for me.

More thunder rumbled above the cave, and I couldn’t wait for the day when we didn’t have to worry about the orange skies.

“So,” Nieva said in a light tone. “I just pretend to be locked up here for now? It’s not like Ethan can get close enough to examine the chains properly.”

“I know the chains are uncomfortable,” I said. “But if you’re willing to help with this plan, then it’s going to save a hell of a lot of lives.”

“Is it?” Nieva asked. “How exactly?”

“I was thinking about how huge Ethan’s land is,” I said. “It’s impossible to say how many creatures he has lurking in it, and what kind of creatures, too. Ethan’s an asshole, but he’s smarter than he seems. My guess is there is some really horrible shit he is just waiting to unleash on someone.”

“Okay.” Nieva nodded. “So you think his army is bigger than yours?”

I paused for a moment as I thought about it, and the Dragon Queen played with a purple curl as she waited.

“I think it very well could be,” I decided. “I like to think I have the toughest, most loyal followers imaginable, but that’s part of the issue. I care about my people. They’re not disposable pawns in a bloody game like Ethan’s are. He’s willing to force people to die for him, and I’m not.”

Nieva nodded again as she listened, and I realized how passionately I was speaking without really meaning to.

“I’m not taking risks,” I continued. “So if I’m sending my people to fight who knows what, then I’m going to need the dragons on my side before the battle begins. I know they’re not naturally creatures of war, and I respect that, but we need to make sure Ethan doesn’t have the secret weapon he’s so sure is his.”

“I like the way you talk.” Nieva smiled, but she had a serious tone. “My dragons are indeed not creatures of war. They are my creatures, though, and if they bow to your name, then they very well might be your creatures, too.”

“We need to be certain,” I said. “Ethan seems to know a lot about the surrounding gods, and I’m sure he could weasel his way into an alliance with them if he tried. At this point, I’m positive he recruited Luke as a disposable sidekick to test the waters with fighting other gods.”

“So what do you need from me?” Nieva asked.

“I need you to play the prisoner a while longer,” I said. “To really lure Ethan into thinking he’s already won. I need you to play the damsel in distress even while we’re breaking curses and recruiting dragons. If you can do that, then we can keep Ethan in the dark, catch him off-guard before he can increase his power, and win this fight.”

The dragon-woman stared up at the ceiling for a moment, and then a smile played on her lips. She really was insanely beautiful, and her icy eyes sparkled as she nodded.

“I can do it,” she said. “You can count on me, Jack.”

Her words sparked a new fire of adrenaline in me, and I felt my team become a thousand times stronger just from her words alone.

“I’ll reward you well for this,” I promised. “Whatever you want after this is all over, you can have it.”

“A big promise!” Nieva laughed. “What if I want the rarest ruby in the whole land, and it’s guarded by a giant snake?”

“It’s yours,” I chuckled. “I’ll wrestle the beast myself and bring you the ruby on a silver tray.”

“Excellent.” The Dragon Queen smiled. “I’ll keep that in mind, but I think my reward can just be to have my dragons back.”

“Consider it already done,” I said. “Thank you, Nieva. I know this is hard, but I’m so impressed by your dedication to your people and animals. It won’t be long until that bastard stops leering at you forever.”

“It’s fine.” She shrugged. “He can leer all he likes, he knows he’ll never be as handsome as you are. No woman is going to want to be with him.”

I took a second to process what she had just said. She thought I was handsome, and a coy smile played on her lips as she spoke.

Was the stunning Dragon Queen flirting with me? Or was she just happy to have someone decent to speak to?

“The mermaids will be glad when he’s gone, too,” I mused. “Poor things, I wish I could tell them that it will be over soon.”

“I can’t believe how delusional he is,” Nieva sighed. “He really thinks I’m playing hard to get, too. That’s what he says in my dreams, and the way he stares at my body…”

She shuddered, and I purposefully focused solely on her face as she spoke. Even in my god form, I didn’t want to disrespect her if she didn’t want to be stared at, no matter how mesmerizing her pale green skin and snow-white scales were.

“How close are you with your priestesses?” Nieva asked. “Do you ever visit them in your physical body?”

Her tone seemed to imply she was asking something dirtier, but I decided to play it safe.

“I do visit them,” I confirmed. “All the time. It’s great to be able to help with any tasks they have, and just get to spend time with them. They’re wonderful women, and each of them have their own strengths… and quirks. I never get tired of being near them and hearing all they have to say.”

“What kinds of things do you do?” Nieva asked, and she slowly stretched out her long legs. She smiled as she spoke and tousled her purple hair in a way that drove me wild.

It was getting harder not to focus on how hot she was, and I was convinced she was doing it on purpose.

“We do whatever they like,” I said simply. “We have a very loving relationship. It makes me happy to please them physically, and vice versa.”

That seemed to satisfy Nieva’s curiosity, and she nodded as she played with her purple curls.

“It seems like Ethan’s still away,” the Dragon Queen mentioned after a moment of silence. “I might try and sleep for a while. The few hours a day I get when he’s gone is the only restful time I have.”

“Of course,” I said. “Do you want me to stay?”

She raised her eyebrows as if she was surprised I would offer.

“That’s not necessary.” She smiled. “Nobody comes in here other than Ethan and the imps with food, so there’s nothing to stand guard for.”

“If you’re sure,” I replied. “I hate that you have to stay in the cave for now, but I promise we’re going to break you out for good really soon. We just need to get our plan rolling to take Ethan down, and then you’ll be free to be with your people and dragons again.”

“Thank you,” Nieva said. “I dread to think what would have happened if you hadn’t come along.”

“You don’t need to think about it,” I assured her. “Focus on your rest and dream about whatever you want to do when you’re finally out of here.”

“I have some things in mind.” The Dragon Queen smiled, and I could have sworn there was a suggestive tone to her voice.

Then she shuffled back into the pillar and rested her purple head against it. I wished I could at least give her some comfortable pillows, but I could only watch as her eyes started to flutter shut.

“Goodbye, Nieva,” I said gently. “Sweet dreams.”

“Goodbye, Jack,” she whispered, and her breathing started to slow down as she fell asleep.

She must have been absolutely exhausted because it only seemed to take a few moments for her to be in a deep sleep. When she was free, I hoped she’d let herself rest for as long as she needed before she went back to her queenly duties.

I wondered if she really had been acting flirty with me, or if she was just grateful to have someone to talk to that wasn’t Ethan. It would be incredible if she ever did want to join my priestesses, and I just knew she would fit into the group of badass women perfectly, but I didn’t want to press the subject with her.

Not after all the horndog bullshit she’d put up with from Luke and Ethan.

It was her choice, and I wasn’t going to try and sway her either way.

I just tried not to think too much about her flirtatious tone, although her beauty was not easy to ignore. I’d never seen someone so gorgeous who happened to have such fierce horns and wings, or such striking, light-colored eyes. Her purple hair in contrast to her pale green skin drew my eyes like a magnet, but it was more than just her looks that I couldn’t keep off my mind.

The Dragon Queen was level-headed and loyal in a way I deeply admired, and I already wished she was still awake and talking to me just so I could hear all she had to say.

I watched over her for a while to make sure she wasn’t woken up by Ethan, and it seemed that she would at least get a bit of sleep while the bastard was away. I quickly checked in on the dragons before I left, just to make sure Ethan hadn’t hurt them in some sneaky revenge plot. They were mostly asleep, even the baby. I figured there wasn’t much else they could do while they were cooped up in that space anyway.

Then I scanned the valley of the dragon-men and found Olwen and another four of them building a new table outside the hut that had been damaged in the fire. Nobody was talking much, and the men had dark bags under their eyes. They occasionally smirked at each other, though, and glanced up at the mountains with determined scowls. They were clearly tired, but it seemed that there was an energetic atmosphere in the air.

The priestesses must have passed on the good news, and they finally had some hope to cling to.

I noticed that inside one of the huts, two men were carving new daggers from wood. It was much rougher work than their ice swords, and I guessed it was in case they came up against the volcano monsters again without their powers or Penelope’s help. I liked that they were preparing for any eventuality, and I was pleased to have the strong men on my side.

It seemed like they were focused and ready for whatever came next, and I decided to have a quick talk with them. I was their new god, after all, and I wanted to make sure their spirits were high.

“Good evening,” I said, and the dragon-men all sharply looked around.

“Jack?” one of them asked. “Is that you?”

“It sure is,” I chuckled. “I just wanted to check in to see how everyone was doing.”

“We’re better now,” Olwen said as he put down his hammer. “I can’t believe what you’ve done for us, we can’t thank you enough.”

“I’m glad I could help,” I said. “I just spoke with Nieva, and she’s doing great. Well, she can’t wait to be back with you, but she’s still strong.”

“She always is.” Olwen nodded. “We miss having her here, but we’re just glad she’s safe. The dragons, too.”

“When do we fight?” another man hissed. “We’re ready to go whenever you need us.”

“I’ll let you know,” I said. “When we move, you’ll have the entire forest on your side soon enough. Ethan is not going to get away with what he’s done.”

The dragon-men grinned, and a few of them glanced back at their still wings.

When Luke had cursed the forest, the only thing that broke that spell had been killing him. I had a feeling it would be the same for the dragon-men. They wouldn’t be able to fly freely until Ethan was gone, but at least I could speak with them now and assure them everything would turn around soon.

“I’ll leave you to it,” I said. “But make sure you rest well, and remember… if Ethan arrives, not a word about where your loyalties lie these days. If we’re going to catch him off-guard, we need to pretend nothing at all has changed. I’ll see you soon.”

The winged men grinned and nodded, and I left them to build their valley back up. I checked my devotional map, and the forest was full of red dots. It took a moment to take in just how many creatures I had on my side. Some of them were small and cute, some of them were huge and deadly. What mattered was their loyalty, and it was my job to protect them and their homes.

The sky had started to darken, and it was turning into a clear night as the moon shone down. I took some time to study my map and make sure the creatures around were happy and not in any danger.

When I was happy that everyone was safe, I switched back to the priestesses and found them sitting with the elves outside the orcs’ cave beside a small fire. There were six female orcs with them, and it looked like the men were on babysitting duty for a while.

The horses were chewing hay nearby, and there were empty food bowls on the ground. It looked like everyone had just finished up dinner, and Aleia was asking the orcs some questions.

“How many naps do baby orcs need?” the fairy asked as she fluttered her wings.

“They sleep a lot,” one woman answered. “But it’s different for every baby, of course.”

“Baby fairies take lots of naps, too,” Aleia gushed. “Their little wings need time to develop.”

“Hi,” I said. “This looks cozy.”

“Oh, Jack!” Aleia smiled and blushed all over. “We were just talking about babies!”

“Were you?” I laughed. “Are you feeling excited for motherhood?”

“Very much.” The fairy nodded eagerly. “I just can’t wait to meet the little one!”

Penelope was unusually quiet considering she loved talking about pregnancy, and I noticed her eyes were fluttering as she leaned her head on her hand.

“Maybe it’s time to rest,” I suggested. “We’re going to have a busy day tomorrow.”

“Yes, my lord,” the naiad yawned. “What exactly is the plan for tomorrow?”

“We need to work on the dragons’ curse,” I said. “I think we’ll need to try and sneak Nieva into their cave, so we’ll have to be on high-alert.”

“Yes.” Penelope nodded with her eyes closed. “That sounds like a good plan, my lord.”

“Come on, sleepyhead,” Nicola chuckled. “Let’s get you to bed.”

The brunette helped Penelope up and started to lead her off into their cave tunnel.

“I’d better go, too,” Celeste yawned. “Myra, Grez, are you sleeping in our chamber?”

“The orcs gave us our own.” Myra smiled. “Thank you, though!”

“Yes.” Grez nodded. “It’s very roomy! They really do have a whole world hidden away in there.”

There was a sharp echo of a baby’s cries, and the orc women stood up hurriedly.

“We better go in, too,” one of them said. “Sleep well, everyone.”

The group all started to move their different ways and waved goodnight to each other as they all disappeared into the caves. Celeste put out the fire and checked that the horses had enough food and water before she headed inside with Aleia.

“How was Nieva, Jack?” the harpy asked. “Is she doing okay?”

“She’s great,” I said. “Well, she’s still in the cavern for now, but that won’t be for much longer.”

“What a horrible place to be stuck,” Aleia sighed. “She must be desperate to go out and fly.”

“She’s patient,” I observed. “I have to admire how well she’s handling all of this. Some people would have bolted and behaved recklessly about their freedom, but she seems determined to play this all as smartly as possible.”

“That’s good,” Celeste replied. “I admire that as well.”

The winged women reached their bedroom chamber and found Penelope already passed out and snoring on the bed.

They all stripped down and climbed under the covers, and I couldn’t help but notice that Aleia was flushed pink and kept a hand on her belly as she snuggled down. The fairy was clearly excited about our baby, and it was adorable to watch. I couldn’t wait to see how cute a baby fairy looked, and I knew she was going to be an amazing mother.

Aleia had been so brave with the dragons and with talking to Nieva, so I decided she deserved a little reward. As she fell asleep, I focused on visiting her in her dream, and there was a flash of bright light as I arrived.

Chapter 13

The beautiful fairy looked up at me, and the bed sheets covered her body as I stepped closer.

“Where would you like to go?” I asked as I reached a hand out to her.

“Hmm,” she said as she grabbed onto me. “It’s a beautiful night outside! Maybe we could go and be under the stars?”

“Of course.” I smiled, and I pulled her up easily from her bed.

The sheets fell down to reveal her petite body, and my eyes fell on her perky breasts as she stood beside me.

“You’re so beautiful,” I murmured, and she fluttered her wings happily.

We walked out of the caves hand in hand and stepped out into the bright, moonlit clearing.

“Wow,” Aleia whispered as she looked up at the sky, and I had to admit, it was a beautiful sight.

The sky was a deep, inky blue-black, and the full moon sat right above us. The stars were out in the thousands, and there wasn’t a single cloud to be seen. It was gorgeous, but not as gorgeous as the sight I had right beside me.

I pulled Aleia close and leaned down to kiss her. Her soft lips tasted like sweet vanilla, and I ran my hands over her hips as we made out.

“Now…” I grinned. “I wanted to reward you for being so brave with the dragons earlier, so why don’t you choose what we do?”

“Oh!” The fairy squeaked, and she flushed pink as she played with her strawberry-blonde hair. She bit her lip as she looked up at me, and I couldn’t help but chuckle at her uncertainty.

“Anything you want!” I said. “My cock is already hard from just looking at you, so let me make you feel amazing.”

I ran my hands over her shoulders and slowly down toward her breasts.

“I like that.” She blushed. “I like feeling your hands all over me.”

The fairy was always a bit shy when she spoke dirty, even after our many filthy encounters together. She just needed a bit of warming up, and I was happy to give that to her.

“That feels nice?” I asked with a grin. “You want me to touch those beautiful breasts of yours?”

“Yes.” She nodded. “Yes, please Jack, and I want…”

She trailed off and glanced down shyly.

I pulled her closer so she was pressed up against me and smiled as I raised her chin up to look at me.

“Tell me,” I said. “What do you want?”

“I want to taste you!” she said hurriedly. “That’s one of my favorite parts of worship, my lord.”

“I see.” I grinned. “Well, I can’t say no to that if it’s what you really want. First, though, I need to make sure you’re having a good time.”

Without another word, I scooped her up and carried her over to a nearby tree. Aleia giggled as I leaned her back against it, and I slid off my sword belt and pants. I placed them down next to us, and the fairy gasped as she looked at my erection.

“You’re so big,” she whispered.

I grinned as I grabbed her perfect breasts and played with her hard nipples. Aleia gasped, and I slowly ran one of my hands down to her pussy.

“Tell me what you want now,” I said. “Go on, don’t be shy.”

I kissed her neck as I ran a teasing finger around the inside of her thighs and felt her squirming with anticipation.

“Oh,” she moaned. “My lord, please. I want you to touch me!”

I chuckled at her sudden enthusiasm and ran my fingers up to her labia. As I gently pushed past her folds, I could feel her warmth and wetness already.

The fairy gasped as I began to push my fingers in and out of her soaked pussy, and I kissed her deeply as I pleasured her. Aleia’s mouth hungrily met mine, and I felt her quiver as I ran a thumb over her clit. Then she started to thrust down to meet my movements and groaned as I fucked her with my fingers.

“Is that what you wanted?” I whispered in her ear.

“Yes!” She cried. “Oh, yes, please don’t stop! I’m going to cum!”

“Good,” I replied. “I want you to cum on my fingers like a naughty priestess. Don’t pretend to be innocent. I know you much better than that now.”

I sped up my movements, and as I rubbed her clit faster, she let out a deep moan as her orgasm hit her. My fingers were deep inside her tunnel as she came, and I felt her juices soak me as her whole body shook.

“Woooow…” Aleia’s freckled face was pink, and she looked up at me with wide green eyes.

“Seems like you had a nice climax,” I purred as I gently kissed her lips.

“That felt amazing,” she gasped as I slowly slid my fingers out of her.

“Good.” I grinned. “See, I knew you were a dirty priestess, really.”

“I’m a good girl!” she objected playfully, and I liked her flirty tone.

My cock was rock hard already, but her playful innocence was driving me wild.

“You are good,” I said. “But you’re also a bit naughty when you want to be.”

I raised my fingers up to her mouth and held them at her sweet lips.

“Help clean me off,” I breathed. “That’s what dirty girls do.”

The fairy stared at my glistening fingers for a moment and then slowly opened her mouth. I slid my wet fingers inside, and she gently ran her tongue over them. It made me imagine her doing the same to my cock, and I groaned as she began to suck on my digits.

She looked so hot, and I knew I needed to feel her warm mouth around my erection.

“That’s it,” I murmured. “Don’t your pussy juices taste good on my fingers?”

“Mmmm…” she moaned, and then she fluttered her eyelids as she stared up at me with adoration.

“Now, I want you to do the same thing to my cock.”

She slid her lips off my hand and looked down at my huge erection.

“Yes, please,” she whispered. “I love tasting you, my lord.”

The fairy got onto her knees in front of me and licked her lips as she looked up at me.

“You look perfect,” I said. “On your knees for worship. Now, I want you to tell me what you want again.”

“I want you!” Aleia squeaked, and she shuffled closer to me.

“What else?” I asked. “Say it.”

“I want your holy cock in my mouth,” she breathed. “I want to taste your warm seed in my throat, please. I want you to pour so much of your creamy seed down my throat that I choke on it. Ohh… I want that so muuuuch.”

I was taken aback with how kinky she had gotten so fast, and I grinned as she fluttered her eyes up at me.

“Good girl,” I said. “Then be a devout priestess and make me cum in your mouth.”

The strawberry-blonde reached out a hand, and she firmly held the base of my cock as she gently ran her tongue over the head. I groaned at her touch and could already feel the pleasure building up inside me.

“Mmm,” I groaned as she licked down my shaft to my balls. “Yes, that’s it. Good girl.”

The compliment seemed to build up her confidence, and she wrapped her soft lips around my erection. She started to move her head down, and I grabbed handfuls of her hair to guide her. Aleia moved up and down, and her warm mouth gripped my cock perfectly.

“Fuck,” I hissed as she sped up. “Your mouth feels so good.”

She bobbed her head up and down faster when I said this, and I watched her pert tits jiggle as she moved. The shy fairy on her knees before me was everything I wanted, and her tongue flickered over every inch of my cock as she sucked on me.

As Aleia reached the base of my shaft each time, she gagged slightly but still didn’t take her mouth off me.

“You’re so thirsty,” I groaned. “You must want my seed so badly…”

She made an enthusiastic noise and continued to move her mouth up and down around me. Watching her pleasure me was making me feel dizzy, and I felt the warmth building up inside my cock.

As Aleia swirled her tongue around the base of my cock, my orgasm exploded. I groaned as pleasure shot through me, and warm streams of my cum erupted into her mouth like a river flooding during a heavy rain.

“Fuck!” I hissed as I gripped onto her hair, and the fairy stayed with her lips around me for a good five minutes as I continued to spray deep into her mouth.

My whole body was alive with pleasure, and I looked down as I began to slide out of her mouth.

Cum dribbled down her lips onto her tits, and I grinned as she looked up at me from her knees. She looked both sexy and innocent at the same time, and it was driving me absolutely fucking wild.

“Does that taste good?” I asked. “Does my little fairy like having my warm sperm in her mouth?”

“Yes, master,” she breathed as she licked her lips. “Thank you for blessing me with your holy seed.”

“You’re such a good girl,” I praised. “Now, come and get your reward.”

Aleia grinned up at me, and I reached down to help her stand up.

“How do you want to be fucked?” I asked.

“Jack!” she giggled. “I don’t want to say.”

“Yes, you do,” I said. “You’ve already told me what you want. You wanted to be touched, you wanted to taste my cum. Now you can tell me just how you want to be fucked.”

The fairy played with a strand of her hair as she glanced around and then nodded to herself.

“Well,” she said. “Um, I like it when I straddle and ride you because I can feel your cock so deep inside me.”

“Good.” I grinned. “Then let’s do that.”

I grabbed her hand and pulled her back down so I was sitting against the tree. She swung a leg over my lap and ran her hands over my shoulders and biceps.

Aleia looked beautiful under the moonlight, and she hovered over my cock as she leaned in for a kiss. I ran my hands all over her gorgeous figure as we made out, and I could feel how warm and excited her body was. Seeing her confidence grow was amazing, and hearing her speak about fucking was a massive turn on.

I guided her down toward my erection, and we both gasped as our bodies connected. The tip of my cock eased into her warm pussy, and she felt incredibly tight.

“You’re amazing,” I whispered, and I gripped her hips as she lowered herself down further.

The fairy moaned as I slid her right down to the base of my shaft, and I felt electric as her walls gripped around me.

Aleia started to slowly move up and down, and waves of pleasure swept over me as I gripped her tightly. I thrust up to meet her movements, and she cried out as I fucked her nice and deep.

“Oh, Jack,” she moaned. “Your holy cock feels so good! You’re so deep inside meee.”

“Yessss,” I groaned. “And you’re so fucking tight.”

We both sped our pace up, and Aleia began to pant as she moved up and down on my cock. Her face was flushed, and she cried out as I pinched her pert nipples.

Moonlight illuminated her wings, and I knew if I touched the sensitive spot on them, then she would cum instantly. I decided to wait a bit longer so her orgasm would be super intense

“Fuck!” I hissed as the fairy slid up and down on me. “Aleia, you’re perfect. You’re such a good priestess, fucking your god like this. I love how deep you take me.”

“Mooore,” the fairy gasped in response as I thrusted hard inside her, and she cried out as she bounced up and down. Then she gripped my shoulders hard, and I leaned in to kiss her neck softly. I nibbled her gently and gripped her perfect ass as I drove my cock even deeper inside her.

Every inch of my body was alive with pleasure, and I knew it wouldn’t be long until I came again.

I wanted to gain more control over my movements, so I slowly stood up with the fairy still gripped in my arms.

“Oh!” she cried out. “My lord!”

I held her easily in my arms, and her wings fluttered so that she hovered in front of me. My cock was still inside her pussy, and her flying meant I had freedom to grab her body however I wanted to.

I held her soft thighs as I began to fuck her harder, and the fairy leaned back in mid-air for the best angle.

It felt amazing to be plunging inside her as she floated, and I could feel how close she was to cumming as her legs shook in my grip.

“Is that good?” I growled. “Is this what you wanted?”

“Yes, my lord!” she groaned. “Oh, your huge cock is filling me up! You’re going to make me cum again.”

“Good.” I grinned. “I want you to cum all over your god’s cock.”

I gripped her waist tighter and started to fuck her harder than ever before. She cried out with each thrust, and I felt delirious with pleasure. Her pussy walls were so tight around me, and she was absolutely soaked as I slid in and out.

“Jack!” she cried out. “I’m going to cum! My lord, I want to be filled up with your seed! Pleeeease!”

As she spoke, I leaned forward and gently stroked the sensitive corners of her purple wings. That was all she needed to be sent over the edge, and the beautiful fairy cried out as her body trembled. My climax hit right after hers, and I gasped as my cock erupted deep inside her. I could feel my cream filling up her tight body, and her tunnel walls clenched around me as her orgasm gradually subsided with mine.

“Oooh,” she breathed as she leaned forward and held me.

“Fuck,” I hissed. “That was amazing.”

I slowly slid out of her, and her thighs were covered in our glistening juices. She fluttered back down to the ground, and I stroked her hair as I caught my breath.

“You really are perfect,” I said softly. “I love you so much.”

“I love you, too, Jack.” She smiled. “I came so hard! Oh, my goodness…”

“I felt it,” I chuckled. “It was so hot hearing you talk dirty like that.”

“Did I do it right?” she asked shyly. “It felt good, but I was worried I would say the wrong thing.”

“You did it perfectly,” I said as I pulled her close to my chest. “As long as you tell me what you really want, then you’ll be doing it right.”

We looked up at the stars for a while, and I stroked Aleia’s hair as she leaned into my chest.

“Let’s get you back to bed,” I said gently. “We’ve got a hell of a lot to plan for, and we’re going to need that super strength of yours.”

The fairy yawned, and we walked slowly back into the cave together. She reached up for one last kiss before she climbed into bed, and I watched as she quickly fell into a deep sleep. Aleia smiled as she slept, and I faded back into my god form.

As I watched the priestesses rest, I suddenly had a message flash up on my interface.

New Army Quest: Obtain the Ice Dragons for battle.

Reward Upon Quest Completion: Gain the Holy Shield. Any followers within the shield’s radius will be concealed from the view of enemy gods.

I studied the words in shock for a moment to make sure I was reading it properly.

A holy shield?

My followers could be concealed from another god’s vision?

Holy shit.

This meant they could move around right under Ethan’s nose, and he would have no idea. My mind raced at the possibilities, and I knew that this was going to be huge for our upcoming battle.

If I could move Nieva around, then we could sneak her out without Ethan knowing she had gone with me.

I chuckled to myself. This was going to be one of the best rewards I had ever gotten. I assumed that the shield would only conceal a couple of people at a time, but that would be enough. I would be able to send my priestesses in to spy, or orcs in for a surprise attack. There were endless possibilities with a god-proof shield, and I couldn’t wait until it was mine.

All we had to do was get the ice dragons fully on our side, and I didn’t think we would struggle too much with that. The creatures had already bowed to my name, and they would probably do anything Nieva asked them to do.

I couldn’t wait to see the look on Ethan’s face when he realized the army of dragons were no longer his secret weapon. Once he was gone, the mountains would be mine, and the dragons could come and go as they pleased. They were wild, ancient beasts, and I had no interest in trying to hold them captive. I respected them, and I hoped they would come to understand this in time.

I decided that we would leave early to head to the mountains and try to sneak Nieva into the dragons’ cave. If Myra was sure that the Dragon Queen was needed to break the curse, then I believed her. I would go to Nieva alone first and try to gauge when Ethan would leave for the day. As awful as I felt for the mermaids, at least it gave us some time to work out how to bring the fucker down. The women of the lakes would be free from his pervy shit soon, anyway, and I wondered if I’d be able to find a way to make this all up to them later.

I certainly wouldn’t mind appeasing a group of mermaids.

I watched over the orcs’ cave throughout the night, and the only sound was the occasional baby that woke up screaming.

As the sun began to rise, my followers emerged from their various chambers and then got to work making breakfast. Grez and Myra pulled supplies from their saddlebags, and the priestesses got to work building the fire.

“I think I’m going to take the horses to the creek,” Nicola said. “Just for a quick splash and to top up their water. Is that okay, Jack?”

“Of course,” I said. “Actually, I think I’m going to go and visit Nieva alone first. I want to check that Ethan’s gone before anyone else comes along. We’ve been lucky so far, but that could change at any moment if we’re not super careful.”

“Good plan.” Celeste nodded as the fire came to life. “And if he’s gone, will we try and get her to the dragons’ cave?”

“That’s right.” I nodded. “If the priestesses and elves come, then we can have enough protection if anything happens. The orcs can stay back for this one.”

“Sounds good,” Grez agreed as he started to crack eggs into a pan he had brought.

I wasn’t sure when Nieva would be awake, but I assumed she got up early whenever Ethan came to visit her dreams. I stayed with my followers for a while as they ate breakfast, and Aleia made everyone cups of tea.

“I’ll be back soon,” I finally announced. “Once I’ve got an idea of the timings and how long we’ll have.”

“We’ll be ready.” Nicola nodded. “We’ll grab our weapons right after we finish eating.”

I switched over to Nieva’s cave and found the Dragon Queen already awake as she leaned against her pillar. The silver chains were still tucked underneath her, and she hummed softly as she stared at the far wall.

Her icy eyes darted all over the cave and kept glancing over to the entranceway as if she was expecting someone.

“Good morning,” I said gently so I didn’t startle her.

“Jack.” She smiled. “I was hoping you would come back.”

“I promised I would,” I said. “I’m a god of my word.”

Nieva grinned, and her sharp cheekbones shimmered as the light reflected off her white scales.

“You’re in luck today,” Nieva said. “Timing wise, I mean. Ethan said that today he’s going to ask the mermaid to be his priestess. I imagine that means he’s going to be gone for a long time.”

“That poor mermaid,” I sighed. “That could mean we have ages, but if she rejects him, then that could also mean he comes back here in a blind rage. I’m guessing that’s the more likely outcome.”

“I know she’ll reject him,” Nieva muttered. “But he brought supplies with his imps to woo her if she said no.”

“Supplies?” I asked, and the Dragon Queen grinned.

“He brought musical instruments,” she said. “And something that he claimed was a cake but looked like a burned rock. He’s also making the imps carry bits of gold that he found in the hills, and he says he won’t come back without her.”

“Holy shit,” I snorted. “That sounds…”

“Embarrassing?” Nieva asked. “I know, I’m actually sad I’m not there to watch it all happen.”

“It does sound like he’ll be gone for a while, though,” I said. “That works out well for our plan today. We’re getting you to your dragons.”

“Really?” Nieva asked, and her whole body perked up. “I get to see my babies?”

“Yes,” I said. “We need to see if you can break that curse, and Myra will be there to help. We’re one giant step closer to bringing down Ethan.”

“I can’t believe I’m going to see them,” the Dragon Queen whispered. “I can feel their pain, and they feel so close to me, even though I can’t touch them. We’ve been apart for too long.”

“Today’s the day,” I said gently. “I’ve never seen a flock of excited dragons before, but I get the feeling I’m about to soon.”

Nieva laughed, and it was such a warm sound that it contrasted against her icy features. As I studied her face, I noticed that she kept yawning and shaking her head as if she was trying to keep herself awake. Even though she was excited, it was clear she was also exhausted.

“Did you sleep last night?” I asked.

“I got a few hours,” she replied. “Then Ethan came and visited my dreams, and I woke up in the middle of the night. I didn’t want to sleep again after that, so I’ve been up for a while. I wouldn’t mind so much if I could have watched the sunrise, but there isn’t much to look at in here.”

I checked my devotional map quickly and saw that Nieva was still a deep red.

If she was my follower, then how could Ethan still enter her dreams?

I figured that she still knew of his existence, so maybe that meant she was a believer in both of us, even if she only truly followed me. On the bright side, if Ethan could still visit her dreams and speak with her, then it helped disguise our plan. As much as I wanted the creep of a god to leave Nieva alone, it had probably helped our quest go unnoticed for the time being.

It also gave me even more drive to end that perverted fucker once and for all. How many times did he have to get rejected before he could take a hint?

“I’m going to get everyone ready,” I said. “The priestesses and elves are coming with me. We’ll be back soon, and we’ll get you to your dragons.”

“I can’t wait.” Nieva smiled. “Thank you for caring about me.”

“You don’t need to thank me,” I said. “Your freedom is all I need for this all to be worth it.”

I wanted to stay and talk to her more, but I had a job to do. I left the beautiful Dragon Queen to doze off for a while and switched back to the orcs’ cave to find my followers on their feet with their weapons at their sides. Aleia had her trusty spiked shield slung over her shoulders, and Nicola had her flail gripped in hand. Celeste had her enchanted sword, and Penelope had chosen a crossbow that the elves had brought from the convent. Myra and Grez both had swords along with extra daggers tucked into their belts.

They looked ready to fight.

“Ethan is gone for now,” I announced. “He told Nieva that he’s off to claim his mermaid as a priestess.”

“Lucky lady.” Celeste frowned. “How long will that give us?”

“Long enough to get Nieva to the dragons,” I said. “We’re going to have to be on high-alert, though. We still don’t know exactly what else is creeping around those caves.”

“We’re ready.” Penelope nodded. “We want to help Nieva and get those poor dragons their freedom back.”

“I have my runes,” Myra said as she touched the pouch on her belt. “I know what she has to do.”

“Then let’s go,” I said. “We can do this! Let’s go and get some huge, ancient beasts on our side.”

“Yay…” Aleia squeaked, and her smile was a mix of both determination and terror.

My followers hurried off into the forest and started to make their way to the northern mountains. It was a clear morning, and there were birds singing all around in the glistening trees. I kept checking my God Vision and zooming into my map when I noticed even the slightest bit of movement or a shadow. I was pleased to see there were red dots everywhere, and I guessed that the ones underground were Hodges.

“Should we go straight to the dragons?” Grez asked. “Or to Nieva’s cave, too?”

“Everyone needs to stick together for now,” I said. “I don’t want anyone getting caught alone. We protect each other, and everyone goes to Nieva’s cave first. Once we collect her, we go to the dragons together.”

The orange storm had rolled out again toward the lakes, and I gave my followers the go-ahead to cross the land over to the hills. They raced over the bumpy ground, and the winged women soared to Nieva’s cave with impressive speed. Everyone jumped through the narrow hole in the piled up rocks, and Grez was the only one that struggled slightly to get his broad shoulders through.

Nobody spoke until they were all inside the cover of the cave, and they began to race down the tunnel.

“Almost there,” I said. “Great job, everyone, let’s keep that speed up.”

The group ran down the slope into the cavern and found Nieva sitting upright with wide, alert eyes. She jumped to her feet when she saw everyone, and the silver chains fell away from her ankles.

“Nieva!” Aleia said. “Are you okay?”

“I’m wonderful.” The Dragon Queen smiled as she looked around at everyone. “I can’t believe you’re all here. You’re going to take me to my babies!”

“Right this way.” Nicola grinned. “Let’s go and reunite you all. I’m dying to see the little baby again.”

“Go, go!” I said urgently. “We’re working against a ticking clock here, you can do it!”

The Dragon Queen smiled fiercely and hurried over to join the group. Everyone turned back and raced up the tunnel with a new sense of urgency. I wasn’t surprised to see that Nieva’s sculpted legs carried her with an impressive speed. She ran alongside Nicola, and I couldn’t help but notice how perfect she looked beside my priestesses. Her beauty and strength matched theirs, and I couldn’t wait to see her reunited with her dragons and in her own element.

Then I found myself wondering if she would ever consider joining my women officially, but I couldn’t focus on that until we had broken the dragons’ curse.

As the group neared the cave exit, everyone slowed down slightly while I scanned the land outside.

“Looks clear,” I said. “I’m actually suspicious of how clear it is… Do Ethan’s creatures not like to roam around?”

“Probably not,” Nieva said. “There’s a risk of having to speak to Ethan if they go outside.”

The other priestesses giggled, and the Dragon Queen grinned at my women.

“Okay,” I said. “Time to go, make it fast!”

The group crouched low as they climbed out through the rock-covered exit, and then they raced over toward the next cave. I watched Nieva’s eyes study the sky as she ran, and it didn’t take long for everyone to reach the steep, stone pathway.

As the group climbed, I could hear Squall Sprites cry out far above in the orange clouds.

“Go,” I hissed. “Let’s do this.”

Everyone raced up the small hill and dove into the cave as they caught their breaths.

“Quite a hike, isn’t it?” Grez said as he wiped his forehead. “Let’s make sure we have our weapons ready.”

The yellow-haired elf unsheathed his sword with a graceful flourish and started to lead the way down to the dragons. He was so cheery that it was sometimes easy to forget he was a trained soldier and capable of killing a man with the slightest of movements.

Their footsteps echoed around the tunnel walls, and Nieva began to move faster and faster as they ran. As they reached the slope down to the dragons, she broke out into a full-on sprint and called out with a song-like voice.

Then Nieva leapt onto the lower floor of the cavern, and there was an explosion of excitement as the dragons sprang onto their feet. They jumped over to their queen in one swift movement and lowered their heads to nuzzle into her. Nieva laughed as tears streamed down her cheeks, and she spun around so she could stroke the snouts of each animal in turn. The massive beasts dwarfed her, but they were so gentle with their movements as they all tried to nuzzle her at the same time.

“I’m here,” she breathed. “My beautiful babies, I’m right here.”

The rest of my followers stood and watched with huge grins, and Penelope sniffed as she dabbed at her eyes. I didn’t blame her for getting emotional, it was such a beautiful sight.

And an intimidating one, too.

I’d never seen such enormous, deadly creatures nuzzling so close to a woman before, and the way Nieva fearlessly let them cluster all around her made my entire being buzz with adrenaline.

She was one hell of a queen.

The baby dragon was losing its damn mind and leapt around Nieva with high-pitched squeaks. She scooped up the child and held him close as the older beasts made deep rumbling sounds around her. Nieva looked so at peace, and it was clear that she was right where she belonged among the ancient beasts.

“I think they’re pleased to see you,” I said, and Nieva wiped her snow-white eyes.

“Thank you,” she breathed. “I don’t even know what to say. They’re safe, and it’s all because of you, Jack.”

I let her have another moment of stroking and speaking with her dragons. She made a series of low rumbling noises along with gentle song-like notes, and the dragons grunted and growled back. It was clear that she could communicate fluently with them in this odd, animal-like way, and every tail in the cavern was wagging like crazy while a breeze kicked up in response.

“Aww,” Aleia whispered. “They don’t look so scary when they’re that happy.”

“Myra,” I said. “What’s next for the runes? How does Nieva help?”

The lilac-haired elf stepped forward and pulled out some rune stones from her pouch.

“Nieva has to hold these,” she said. “There’s one final part of the enchantment to break. It’s like I’ve unlocked everything, but Nieva still has to open the door for it to work.”

“What do I do?” the Dragon Queen asked as she gently pushed through the sea of snouts.

She placed the baby dragon down, but it stayed right next to her side as it wobbled along on its chunky legs.

“Here,” Myra said, and she placed the runes in Nieva’s palm. “Come with me to the spot where the curse ends.”

The elf and dragon-woman strode up the slope until they reached the spot that blocked the dragons’ path. The creatures watched her go warily, and the baby followed hurriedly behind as if he was worried he might lose her again.

“The dragons need to be released from Ethan,” Myra explained. “The runes are tied to him, and it’s like he’s tethering them with an invisible rope.”

“How do I do that?” Nieva asked, and the elf paused.

“It’s not entirely clear,” Myra said. “But maybe we can just try some encouragement to begin with?”

“Wait,” I said. “They need to be freed from Ethan, so try converting them to following me. It’s obvious from the bowing that they know about me, maybe they just need one final push from their queen before they decide?”

“That could work!” Myra nodded. “Can you do that?”

“Of course,” Nieva said, and she turned back to face the dragons.

The creatures all shuffled forward, and Aleia almost fell over backward trying to step away from them.

“I thought you said they were cute?” Nicola grinned.

“Well,” the fairy hissed. “They can be cute and scary at the same time.”

Aleia took a step behind her brunette friend and peered out at the massive ice beasts from a safe distance.

“My darlings,” the Dragon Queen said loudly. “It’s time to leave behind the one who chained us. Ethan is not a good god, and he is not worthy of our faith. Now is the time to follow someone much more powerful. Someone deserving of our glory…”

In between each sentence, Nieva made a quick roar-like sound, and it made her words almost sound like a whole new language. She stood with the runes clutched in her hands as she spoke, and Myra quietly placed some more of the stones around the Dragon Queen’s feet.

The elf kept glancing up at the stones on the wall, and they started to glow blue as they trembled. I knew that meant it was starting to work, and I stayed silent as the Dragon Queen continued to speak.

“You know of the god Jack,” Nieva called. “He is the one who freed me, and he will free you, too. If we join his followers, then he will lead us to a future with no prisons, and no fear. Jack cares for his people, just like I care for you.”

The dragons had started to stomp their front feet on the ground, and it looked like they were clapping in their own way. My priestesses watched with wide eyes as the ground trembled from their combined weight, and Penelope bit her lip as she glanced up at the glowing runes.

“Join him with me,” Nieva said. “Let’s leave behind this cruel god, and follow one who truly cares for us.”

The cave walls even started to shake as the dragons stomped louder and louder, and the women eyed the ceiling nervously as debris started to drift down from the stones.

The dragons threw their heads back and swayed from side to side as they swept their tails around.

“Come with me!” Nieva cried. “Come with me to follow the powerful god, Jack! Let’s join his army together and fight for the futures we deserve!”

Suddenly, the runes on the wall flashed a violently neon-blue and then faded back to gray. The dragons started to calm their movements and made soft snorts as they watched Nieva carefully.

Myra’s mouth fell open as she looked up at the runes, and she quickly bent down to gather the stones she had placed on the floor.

“Did it work?” I asked.

“Yes,” Myra breathed. “I think it did.”

Just as the elf spoke, a new message flashed up on my interface.

Level up!

Holy Shield acquired! Any followers within the shield’s radius will be concealed from the view of enemy gods

I checked my devotional map and found that all seven dragons were a deep red. Even the baby. The ancient beasts were now my loyal followers, and Ethan’s secret weapon was no more.

And I now had the Holy Shield.

I could hide my followers from Ethan.

I felt stunned as I stared at the message on my interface. This was going to change everything. Our sabotage game had just seriously leveled up, and I felt a rush of excitement as I thought about the possibilities.

The priestesses and elves cheered and jumped around as the dragons swayed their tails.

“You did it!” Celeste shouted. “The dragons are free!”

“We have dragon friends!” Nicola sang. “Oh, that means I can squeeze the little baby whenever I want! Come here, you little thing.”

The brunette grabbed the baby gently and danced around with him in her arms. He seemed to love this new game and snorted a tiny icicle from his nose as his tail wagged.

Nieva wasn’t jumping, and I quickly knew something was wrong as her eyes became wide. She stared at the exit of the cave as if something was about to appear, but a quick check of the map showed me the tunnel was empty.

“What is it?” I asked. “What’s wrong?”

“My people,” she said quietly. “They’re angry, I can sense them like I can the dragons. Someone is making them furious…”

I knew immediately what was worrying her.

“It’s Ethan,” I said, and she nodded.

There was no time to lose. Ethan was with the dragon-men in the valley. He could shift his focus into the caves at any moment, and I couldn’t let that happen. I needed to figure out how my new shield worked immediately, and I focused on Nieva as I tried to activate my new reward.

As I focused, a strange, translucent shape suddenly appeared around the Dragon Queen, and she froze. It moved gently like a giant bubble, and it reflected light so that a whole rainbow of colors shone from the surface. It looked like it could fit another four people inside, or less if they were small.

I had no idea if there was a strict limit to the amount of people it could protect, or if anyone that could fit inside would be safe. Like most new things I had discovered with being a god, I would just have to figure it out as I went along. It seemed that focusing on the shield was enough to make it appear, though, and that was the most important part.

“Don’t panic!” I said. “That was me… I’m trying something new. It won’t hurt you.”

“Okay,” Nieva said as she stood stiffly. “Would you mind telling me what this is?”

“It’s a shield,” I said. “It can protect you against being seen by enemy gods.”

“What!” Nicola cried. “Jack, that’s fantastic!”

“My lord,” Penelope gasped. “This is incredible! Your holy gifts just keep amazing me. You are truly the most glorious of all gods.”

“Ethan’s with the dragon-men,” I said. “We need to get Nieva back to her cave and get the rest of you out of here.”

My mind raced as I worked out the best plan to keep Ethan away as Nieva got back to her cave.

“Priestesses,” I said. “You’re all going to come with me to the valley. Ethan is easily distracted by even just the presence of women, so that should work. Elves, I want you to go into the shield with Nieva. Get her back in her cave and then take the shield back to the orcs’ lair.”

“Understood!” Grez said, and he grabbed Myra’s hand and pulled her into the bubble.

The lilac-haired elf flinched as they passed through the glistening wall, and then she grinned as she looked around.

“We need to go,” I said. “Everyone, get to your places! Amazing work so far, let’s keep it going.”

Nieva called to her dragons as she started to run, and the bubble rolled along with her and the elves. I wanted to stay and watch the bizarre shield, but I needed to get to Ethan before it was too late.

“Run,” I said. “I’ll meet you all at the dragon’s valley, okay?”

“On our way!” Nicola yelled as the women started to bolt up the steep tunnel. “What do we say when we get there?”

“You’re exploring,” I said hurriedly. “Same as before. Just enjoying your new land, and you were curious about the dragon-men. I’ll see you there!”

I couldn’t wait anymore. If Ethan came back now, then our whole plan would be fucked.

I switched to the dragon-men’s valley and found them mid-argument with the god who was not in his physical body. It was still jarring to hear another bodiless voice, but it was clear neither party was happy.

“We killed them because they were ruining our homes!” one winged man spat. “We don’t need to explain that to you!”

“Cowards,” Ethan hissed. “Tell me the real reason! Did you think this little stunt would make me give you your powers back? Ha! Pathetic.”

“Is everything okay here?” I asked and silence fell over the valley.

“Jack!” Ethan cried out in a sickly fake voice. “We were just having a little chat. I don’t suppose you saw what happened when my volcano monsters were slaughtered by these men?”

He said the word “men” scathingly, like he barely thought they were worthy of the title. I saw several of the dragon folk snarl and grip onto their swords tightly. I didn’t blame them. I would want to slit his throat if I was them, too.

“Volcano monsters?” I asked. “Can’t say that I saw that, I’m afraid. I’ve been pretty busy making sure my priestesses are happy with their new land.”

“Of course,” Ethan said. “We must take care of our priestesses.”

He didn’t say anything further, and I decided not to ask about the mermaid. It was obvious from his rage and lack of bragging that his plans to bribe her hadn’t worked. He still had no priestesses, and I didn’t want him to take any of his rage out on anyone else.

“They’re actually exploring right now,” I said. “They wanted to come and have a look at the valley, so they might be coming by soon.”

Right on cue, the women strode leisurely around the forest toward the valley. They must have run from the cave to the trees first so it would all look more innocent, and I was once again impressed by my women’s cunning.

I almost wanted to laugh as I watched their effortless acting, and Celeste gave a cheery wave to the dragon-men as Aleia pretended to be admiring the hills.

“When we become allies,” Ethan said. “I’ll share my priestesses with you, Jack. You can totally fuck them any time you want. We’ll all share and be one big happy team.”

“Yeahhh,” I muttered as I tried my best not to cringe at the dude’s cuckold fantasy. “I’m still thinking it over…”

“There’s no more time,” Ethan said urgently. “Jack, I know how hugely we will be rewarded if we do this. I promise you, you will want this.”

“What do you mean?” I asked. “What reward?”

“I have been given information,” Ethan said. “Special, powerful knowledge. I have a quest to form an alliance with you, Jack. The reward we’ll get when we do is going to strike terror into any other gods that hear our names.”

A quest?

Ethan had been given a quest to form an alliance with me?

I quickly scanned my interface in case I had somehow missed something, but there was nothing there about forming an alliance with the douchebag. I would have noticed if Ethan’s name had popped up, but he seemed very sure that this was what he was meant to do. Maybe this new quest would appear now that I had the dragons on my side, but I couldn’t imagine why it would. I had just stolen Ethan’s greatest weapons, why would I form an alliance with him after that?

“Jack, we need to do this,” Ethan hissed.

His slimy, faux-friendly tone had slipped, and he just sounded desperate. It must have been an amazing reward he had been offered, and it sounded like his patience was running out.

I quickly checked my God Vision and saw that the elves and Nieva were running through the tunnels of her cave. They were almost there. I just had to keep Ethan occupied for a few moments longer until she could arrange herself in her prisoner position. I knew that the priestesses could hear my side of the conversation as they reached the dragon-men’s huts, but they did an amazing job of seeming uninterested.

“Look!” Nicola cooed. “Shiny men! What pretty wings! Wow!”

The brunette stared at the dragon-men with wide eyes and looked so convincingly dim that I almost snorted.

“Join me!” Ethan yelled as he pointed at my priestesses. “These women need my guidance, too, Jack. They are rightfully mine!”

“Hold up,” I growled, and my own friendly tone crumbled. “None of these women are yours. I’d like to make that abundantly clear, or we can end this conversation now. Understood?”

There was a beat of silence from the slimy god, and only the knowledge that I was about to lay waste to his entire existence kept my temper in check.

I only needed to fuck with this guy for another day at the most. Then I’d have the sweetest revenge.

But there was no way in hell I’d sit here and let him even speak about my priestesses.

“Of course,” Ethan suddenly agreed, and his voice was almost servile. Almost. “I meant absolutely no offense, Jack. Only offering my… protection. What I meant was… I would guard your priestesses with all I have.”

“I see.” I muttered and fought against the urge to snort.

“Now, let’s talk about this rationally,” Ethan offered.

“Well, if we form an alliance…”

“Not if!” the god hissed. “When! Why are you fighting your destiny, Jack?”

“We have a duty to consider these things carefully,” I said. “We need to think about what’s best for our followers.”

“What’s best for us!” Ethan spat, and he sounded like he had lost all pretense of being cool and collected. “We are the great gods. It is only our wants and desires that matter, that is why being a god is the greatest thing. We take what we want, and fuck everyone else!”

“Jack,” Aleia said suddenly. “I felt something move.”

I shifted my focus to the fairy, and she was staring up at the hills with her cute face scrunched up with worry.

“You felt something?” I asked.

“Me, too.” Nicola nodded. “The ground vibrated.”

I quickly checked the map, and I was worried that the dragons had gotten out to search for Nieva. A scan of their cave showed me that they were all still resting where they should be, and the elves had managed to get into the forest inside the bubble. I briefly focused on taking their shield away now that they were safe, and I searched again for the source of the ground shaking.

It didn’t take long for me to spot it, and I felt a phantom drop in my stomach as I looked at the horrifying beast making its way around the hills.

The creature was humanoid, but fucking huge. It must have been twenty feet tall and had wide, muscular shoulders with hands the size of tree trunks. It wore black shorts and walked on bare feet so large they could easily crush several men with one step. The weirdest thing about the creature, other than its size, was the fact it only had one eye. The eyeball was huge and sat right in the center of its face. A pair of nostrils flared underneath, and its mouth was full of rotting yellow teeth.

I knew what it was right away. It was a cyclops, and it was headed right toward the dragon valley.

“Ethan,” I said hurriedly. “There’s a cyclops coming this way, can you call it off?”

There was silence, and it seemed that the asshole god had left. I didn’t know if he had disappeared before or after the monster appeared, but it was clear we weren’t about to get any help from him.

It was all the proof I needed about what kind of god he was, and I knew we were on our own.

Chapter 14

“Cyclops?” Celeste gasped. “Jack?”

“It’s coming,” I said hurriedly. “Everyone, get ready to fight. This thing is fucking huge. Celeste, Aleia, we’re going to need you both in the air.”

The dragon-men grabbed their newly-carved swords, and they growled as they spun around to face the hills. Huge footsteps echoed around the mountains, and I wondered if there was any chance the Cyclops was friendlier than it looked.

It wouldn’t be long until it tore out onto the far end of the dragon-men’s valley, and the steps grew louder by the second.

“Everyone needs to spread out,” I said hurriedly. “This thing is huge, and it could smash you with its feet if you get too close.”

“Damn these wings,” Olwen spat. “Ethan’s holding back our powers out of spite now. We could help so much more if we could only fly.”

“We have to work with what we have,” I said. “We can do this, even without your flight. Spread out, make sure we can attack from all angles. Everyone, get in front of the huts, if this thing gets near the houses, then they’ll be crushed.”

The group raced around to spread themselves out around the valley, and everyone made sure they were as far from the houses as possible. Celeste and Aleia soared high above the stone huts, and I decided to give Ethan one last chance.

“Ethan,” I shouted. “Call off your cyclops. I know we can’t always control the beasts in our land, but you need to let me know if this is something you can help with. Your own people are at risk down here.”

I waited a second, but there was still no reply.

Fucking coward.

There was a bone-chilling roar, and the cyclops stomped into view as it strode around the nearest hillside. It was about halfway up the mountain, but it would only take a few moments for the beast to walk down on those massive legs.

“Shit,” Nicola hissed. “It’s huge.”

The brunette clutched her flail as she stared with wide eyes at the cyclops, and it started to become obvious just how dwarfed all my followers were by it.

If the dragon-men had had their flight powers, then it would have been a fair fight. They would have been able to reach the vital organs and weak spots like the neck and face. Having most fighters on the ground meant they would have to get way too close to those massive feet, and I knew I was going to have to help them.

I needed to think fast. The cyclops didn’t move very speedily at all, which was a good advantage to us. It had spotted the group in the valley and seemed to be marching as quickly as it could but seemed to have difficulty getting any faster than a normal stride.

Aleia and Celeste were flying higher as the beast approached, and having the two winged women was going to be essential, but we were going to need something big to defeat this thing.

Something like a holy blade.

I scanned the area looking for somewhere that could give me the high ground to fight on. As strong as I was in my physical body, I would need to attack something other than the foot to bring the cyclops down. I studied the hilltops along the valley and spotted one with a ledge that stuck out of the side right around the head height of the cyclops.

I would have to time it just right, but now that I had thirty minutes in my body on the ground, it should be enough to pull this off.

The cyclops stomped down into the valley, and my followers had to steady themselves as the ground shook. Penelope stood over on the far right with her crossbow ready, and Nicola was over on the left with her flail gripped tightly.

The cyclops’ massive eye darted around as it took in the group, and it swayed from side to side like it couldn’t choose where to go first. It snarled, and huge globs of drool fell from its mouth.

“Jack!” Celeste called. “What’s the plan exactly?”

“Okay,” I said. “I’m going to come down into my body to help, and I need you to try and guide it over to that ledge on the hill on the right. That means you’re going to have to attack from mainly the left, and try to get it to back up.”

“We’ll only be able to hit its feet!” Nicola shouted. “Maybe the ankles?”

“Penelope,” I said. “You’re going to have to do some of the damage higher up with the crossbow, so aim for the neck or the chest if you can. Aleia and Celeste, try to drive it backward, but don’t get close enough to be caught by those hands.”

“Got it!” Aleia nodded.

“Everyone else,” I said. “Get as many hits in as you can, between the toes and at the ankles if possible.”

The cyclops took another step, and it was fully in the dragon valley now. My followers raced forward and yelled out as they brandished their weapons. The giant looked startled and shuffled back slightly at the sudden attack.

Celeste and Aleia dove down and narrowly missed the huge hands that tried to swat them like flies.

“The hands move faster than the feet!” I yelled. “Don’t underestimate this bastard just because he’s a slow walker!”

The cyclops had started to make a deep, gurgling sound and thrash around, and it waved its limbs wildly. Its chaotic movements made it really hard to predict what it was going to do next, but it had already taken a step back toward the ledge as my followers raced around its feet.

I needed to time my appearance just right. There was a chance it could take fucking forever to get this huge beast over to the ledge, but my followers on the ground were struggling to cause any real damage without getting too close to the thing’s massive feet.

Penelope aimed high with her crossbow and released a bolt that flew square into the cyclops’ chest. The sharp projectile lodged into the beast’s skin, and thick blood slowly started to ooze out of the wound.

The cyclops roared and took another step backward as it pulled the bolt right out of its torso, and then it flung it out over the dragon-men.

“Good shot!” I yelled. “Aim another at the same spot!”

The slow movements of the cyclops meant that it was easy enough for Penelope to line up her shot and hit her target.

As the second bolt tore through the beast’s skin, the cyclops seemed to have some kind of adrenaline boost. The one-eyed monster howled into the sky, and it bent over to swipe at the naiad. Its huge arm tore through the air, and Penelope managed to jump backward just enough to dodge the massive digits.

The flying women used the opportunity to dive down and slashed at the beast’s neck. Celeste’s sword cut right into its skin just under the skull, and she quickly pulled her blade back as it was stained red. Aleia smashed into the cyclops’ spine with her spiked shield, and chunks of skin tore off before they fluttered down to the ground like gross kites.

The cyclops snapped back upright and spun around to try and grab the flying women.

“Go for the back again!” I yelled. “It’s facing the ledge now, we can herd it forward! Everyone on the ground, charge at the backs of the ankles!”

The dragon-men and Nicola wasted no time in racing forward and slashing at the creature’s giant feet. Nicola raised her flail and smacked it so hard into the ankle bone that it made the cyclops’ leg spasm and kick forward. The brunette grunted as she pulled her weapon back, and bits of bloody flesh flew everywhere.

Penelope took another shot at the cyclops’ neck, and even though it only grazed the skin, it was enough to make the beast stumble forward.

It looked like it would only take another few steps to reach the hills, but it had started to veer off toward the left.

“Fly over to the left,” I called to the winged women. “If you can get a hit into its left ear, that should guide it over.”

As the woman flew around the beast, I decided it was time to come down into my physical form. The cyclops was close enough to the ledge, but despite its various wounds, it didn’t seem to show any signs of keeling over. I figured that because of its size, it was going to take a hell of a lot more than some superficial wounds to take it down.

I focused on the rocky ledge on the hill and suddenly found myself standing on the edge of the mountain with the Wrath of Jack by my side.

“He’s here!” Aleia yelled as she dove toward the cyclops’ head.

The fairy smashed into the side of the monster’s skull and drove her metal spikes into its earlobe. The cyclops howled, and my plan worked.

As the giant monster stumbled toward me, I unsheathed my godly weapon and stood at the edge of the rocky surface. The wind swept through my hair, and the golden blade glistened under the sunlight. The cyclops howled as it spotted me and dove forward with its massive arms flailing. Its eye didn’t seem to blink as it moved, and I was ready to do whatever the hell I had to do to bring it down.

I could smell the stench of the cyclops’ breath as it stumbled forward, and it stunk of fish and rotting teeth. Huge trails of saliva hung from its yellow fangs like spiderwebs, and the ground shook as it launched itself at the hillside.

I jumped to the side as the cyclops swiped its hand clumsily at the ledge, and I leapt over its thick fingers as I brought my sword down. The golden weapon cut through the skin and bone easily, and there was a dull thud as two chunky fingers were sliced off.

Blood sprayed everywhere as the cyclops howled, and it swung its mutilated hand back up from the ledge. The two digits left behind were about the same size as I was, and I kicked them with a grunt to get them off the cliff and out of my way.

The cyclops made a noise that almost sounded like it was cursing, and it took a second to stare at the fountain of blood gushing from its hand.

“Come on!” I yelled. “Let’s finish this, you one-eyed fucker!”

The giant monster snarled and reached for me with its good hand outstretched like it was going to pick me up. It wasn’t exactly the most subtle fighter, and that gave me the chance to plan my moves just in time. I didn’t jump away this time, but instead, I jammed the tip of my sword into the cyclops’ wrist where the radial artery should be, and I gave a violent twisting motion at the end. Then I plunged the blade deeper into the flesh and only drew back when I felt the sword knock against the bone.

The cyclops now had two blood-soaked hands that were floppy from their injuries, and it seemed to have made a choice to resort to using its mouth. It bared its teeth as it howled down at me, and I knew what I had to do to end the fight. As the cyclops slammed its head down toward me with its yellow fangs snapping, I ignored the mouth and aimed for its ultimate weak spot.

I jumped as the ugly face was only inches away from me, and then I slammed the Wrath of Jack right into the cyclops’ eyeball.

It felt like I had just stabbed a huge mass of jelly, and a rainstorm of bloody goop fell down onto me. The huge creature made a gurgling sound that made me shudder, and I pulled the blade back as its eyeball was ripped apart.

It was super gross, but very satisfying. Where the eyeball had been, there was now just a giant mess of sloppy stuff that kept falling out of the skull and onto the ground.

The cyclops started to wheeze and stumbled forward as it blindly flailed around. It wasn’t quite dead, but I knew I was about to fix that. As the giant monster took another step back toward the ledge, I leapt forward and landed on its chest. I grabbed onto its shoulder to stop myself from falling, and I swung my blade upward at its neck.

My fingers gripped tightly onto the blood-drenched skin, and I pierced my sword right into the monster’s jugular.

There was a wet gurgling sound, and my hands started to slip as blood poured from the deep wound. The cyclops fell backward as I pulled my sword out, and I crouched low as I fell with the beast.

“Jack!” Penelope screamed as the huge body toppled over, and I clung onto its slippery flesh as tightly as I could.

The cyclops hit the ground with a force that shook the whole forest, and I let out a deep breath as I stood up on its chest.

There was an eruption of screams and cheers, and I leapt off the creature’s slippery skin onto the grass of the valley. Aleia and Celeste plunged down beside me and nearly toppled me over as they leapt onto me with a tidal wave of kisses.

“Great work.” I grinned as they squeezed my biceps. “That was one giant monster, but we did it as a team.”

“Jack!” Nicola yelled as she raced over with Penelope. “I can’t believe what I just saw!”

“My lord,” the naiad gasped as she threw herself into my arms. “You took down a cyclops!”

“You stabbed it in the eye,” Nicola breathed. “That was the most… godly thing I’ve ever seen.”

“It was incredible,” Aleia swooned. “Jack, you’re so brave and powerful.”

“And you’re still here!” Celeste said. “That was a long battle. We must be close to fifteen minutes?”

“I can now stay with you for thirty.” I grinned, and the priestesses erupted into excited screams.

I felt soft lips all over my face and arms as my women celebrated, and I let myself get lost in the moment as their bodies pressed up against me.

“That was impressive,” Olwen said as the dragon-men gathered around us. “Thank you, Jack. Ethan would never have done anything like that.”

“Clearly not!” Nicola snorted. “He could have come down to help if he wanted to!”

“Could he?” Celeste grinned. “I don’t think anybody else could have stabbed a cyclops in the eye while mid-air!”

“Or looked so handsome and dashing doing it.” Penelope sighed as she gripped my arm.

“I’m glad we saved the houses,” I said as I glanced back at the stone huts. “But I’m afraid we’ve got a bit of cleaning up on our hands.”

I wrinkled my nose as the wind brought the cyclops’ stench over to me, and its blood was still flowing out of the wounds into the grass.

“I don’t even think I could lift that thing,” Aleia said. “Maybe we could all roll it back into the mountains?”

“I think we should burn it,” I said. “Sorry, I know you’ve already had more than enough fire in your valley, but it seems like the quickest way.”

“I agree.” Olwen nodded. “We burn this thing and show Ethan that we don’t fear his monsters.”

The sky had started to darken, and the orange clouds dimmed above the valley. I was surprised that the Squall Sprites hadn’t come down to help the cyclops, but I guessed that just confirmed what I thought about Ethan’s land.

It was every man for himself, with no trace of loyalty to be found.

Well, except for in Nieva’s cave.

I glanced toward her hill and had the sudden urge to go and see her. I wished she was with us as my priestesses clung onto me laughing, and Olwen insisted that the dragon-men would deal with the corpse alone. They were adamant that I had done enough for them, and I didn’t argue too much.

If I stuck around too long, Ethan might start to suspect their loyalty to me, and I wanted to walk with my women for the rest of my remaining minutes, so we strolled back into the forest toward the orcs’ lair.

“It’s official,” I said as we walked deeper into the woods. “Ethan is a cowardly bastard.”

“With terrifying creatures,” Celeste added. “I wonder what else he has in those hills.”

“I’m sure we’ll find out,” I sighed. “Right now, you should just focus on how awesome you all were. Coming up against something the size of a fucking mountain.”

“You were the one that killed it!” Aleia said.

“I couldn’t have done it without you all.” I grinned. “We’re a family, we don’t work unless we’re all together.”

“I love when you call us a family.” Penelope smiled. “This is the life Ethan wishes he had, I bet!”

“He never will,” I said. “Harassing people into loving you generally isn’t a great way to do it.”

I felt so grateful to have my women by my side, and I knew how much it meant to them when I was down in my physical form.

“I’ll be leaving soon,” I said as I slowed down. “Who wants a kiss before I leave?”

The women shrieked with laughter as they all pounced on me, and Aleia dove up first so quickly that her lips were pressed against mine before I realized it. I passionately kissed the adorable fairy, and she pulled back with a huge grin.

I made sure each of my lovers got a loving kiss, and Nicola’s hands started to roam all over my body.

“I’m just using my time wisely,” she purred. “I need to memorize every muscle for my dreams.”

“Good idea,” I laughed as I grabbed her ass and pulled her close. “I’m looking forward to the next time I get to touch all your beautiful bodies for the full night.”

“Me, too,” Celeste moaned as she squeezed my arm. “I love our group worship sessions.”

“Being a priestess is like being in a dream.” Penelope smiled. “How did we get this lucky, sisters?”

“I think it’s because we’re so good-looking.” Nicola grinned as she shook her hips.

“It’s because you’re all amazingly strong and skilled,” I chuckled. “But maybe being ridiculously beautiful and sexy helps a little bit.”

“I wish we could all just go into the cave together,” Celeste said. “With all this saving the forest stuff, I could use some stress relief.”

“Soon,” I promised as I kissed the harpy’s shoulder. “Each of you deserve at least a thousand orgasms for all your bravery recently.”

“At least,” Celeste laughed. “That sounds about right to me.”

“Let’s keep walking,” I said. “I want to make sure I get you most of the way back while I’m still in my physical body.”

“Okay,” Nicola pouted. “But pulling you into a bush for a few minutes of passion is what I’m doing in my mind.”

“Sister!” Penelope giggled, and we all quickened our pace toward the caves.

I admired all my women’s smiles as we strolled through the greenery, and I couldn’t help picturing Nieva’s face there, too. We held onto each other as we walked back to the caves, and I made sure each of my priestesses was showered with kisses and love before I faded back to my god form.

“Thirty minutes is better,” Nicola murmured. “But it’s never enough. Maybe soon you’ll be able to stay for an hour. Oh! And then all night. You could spend all of the time filling each of us with your seed over and over again.”

“Hmmm,” Penelope sighed. “I’d love that.”

The other women blushed and nodded at Penelope’s words, but then the orcs’ lair came into view, and I decided there was one more woman I wanted to check on before nightfall.

“I’m going to see Nieva,” I said. “Killing that cyclops probably pissed Ethan off, and I want to make sure he isn’t taking it out on her.”

“Of course.” Nicola nodded. “We need to protect her.”

“I hope she’s okay,” Aleia said. “I can’t wait until she can leave that horrible cave.”

Hearing my women talk about her so caringly was awesome, and it just confirmed to me how well-loved she would be in our group.

I waited until the women were almost at the cave entrance, and the sight of the elves cooking dinner came into view. Grez and Myra were leaning over a fire and throwing strips of meat onto a sizzling pan.

“You’re back!” Myra called as she spotted the women. “Just in time for dinner!”

“You can fill everyone in on what happened,” I said. “I’ll be back soon, I love you all. Take care of each other.”

“Love you, Jack!” the women echoed, and they all smiled as they hurried over to the elves.

Myra handed them bowls, and they all immediately started to chat about the day’s excitement. I loved the way my followers cared for each other, and I felt safe leaving them together to eat.

Then I switched over to Nieva’s cave, and as I did so, a message appeared on my interface.

New God Quest: Destroy Ethan

Reward Upon Quest Completion: Convert a new priestess

I felt a phantom smirk as I studied the words, and a new sense of determination washed over me.

It was confirmed. I had a new god to kill.

And a new woman to gain.

Chapter 15

Nieva was leaning against the stone pillar, and she pulled at a purple curl as she hummed to herself quietly. She was staring at the wall and looked like she was lost in her thoughts. Her icy eyes were narrowed in a determined scowl, and she tapped her foot impatiently.

Her wings rustled behind her, and I couldn’t wait to see them spread out across the sky.

“Hey,” I said gently, and she didn’t even flinch.

“Jack.” Nieva grinned. “It’s a relief to hear your voice and not… his.”

She wrinkled her nose as she shuddered, and then her whole body seemed to relax.

“I was worried about you,” I said. “We just took down a cyclops, and I wanted to make sure Ethan hadn’t taken any of his anger out on you.”

“A cyclops?” The Dragon Queen asked. “Is that what that noise was? It sounded like someone had cut down a giant tree. One that screamed.”

“Ethan was around right before it happened,” I said. “Then, to nobody’s shock, he vanished just as we started to fight.”

“Well, he isn’t here,” Nieva sighed. “He was for a while, during the fight, from what I could hear. He was going on and on about loyalty and submission. Apparently my dragon-men have displeased him. Honestly, I didn’t listen to it all, but he was furious.”

“That’s probably my fault,” I said. “He wants to form an alliance with me, and I said no.”

The Dragon Queen snorted, and a smirk spread over her beautiful face.

“Where did he go?” I asked. “Surely not back to the mermaids? He seemed to be humiliated enough from the last rejection.”

“I think he’s on the hunt for a new woman,” Nieva said. “To replace the mermaid that shot him down. He doesn’t seem to have much of a plan, but the fact that you have four priestesses seems to have riled him up. I think he assumes he will just find a devoted priestess wandering around the land looking for him.”

“Unlikely,” I chuckled. “I can see why he’s got his sights set on a Dragon Queen. Are there even other women of your species out there?”

“There are.” Nieva nodded. “My people like to form relatively small communities, and there are always few women living amongst the men. I just ended up as the head of the boys’ club.”

“Rare and headstrong,” I said. “Ethan really thinks he won the jackpot with you. But if that gives you time to rest, then I’m all for it. I’ll let you sleep. I just wanted to make sure you were okay.”

“Wait!” Nieva said hurriedly as she sat up straight. “Jack, can you stay for a while?”

“Of course,” I said. “I would love to, is everything okay?”

“I’m fine,” Nieva said. “It’s just… lonely here. Your voice is so comforting.”

“He could have tried a little harder with the accommodations, too,” I observed. “If he was trying to convert you to be a priestess, surely treating you like one would be a good first step.”

“He’s an idiot,” Nieva said. “Sometimes I daydream about him walking in, and I leap up and slice open his throat with a blade. I know I couldn’t really kill a god, but it’s satisfying to think about it.”

She grinned as she spoke, and I could tell that the dragon-woman had a dark, bloody streak to her.

It was hot as hell.

“Is that too gruesome?” she asked. “Sorry, I’ll tone it down a bit.”

“Don’t you dare,” I laughed. “Let out the bloody, furious thoughts. We need those to fuel you when we take down the fucker.”

“Tell me about the fight,” Nieva said eagerly. “How did you kill the cyclops?”

“It was a group effort,” I said. “But eventually, I came down into my body and stabbed it in the eye with my sword.”

“In the eye?” she gasped. “I bet that was gruesome!”

“It was gross,” I chuckled. “But it blinded the bastard, so I jumped onto its chest and slashed its throat to finish it off.”

“Wow,” she breathed. “Sounds like a total bloodbath.”

I couldn’t help laughing at her fascination with all things gory, and I reckoned if she was on Earth, she would be a serious goth chick or horror movie nut.

“I have a feeling you’re not shy in battle,” I said. “I’m so excited to see you in full flying action.”

“I miss flying so much,” she groaned. “That feeling of soaring over the world never gets old. I have some other… skills, too, that can help.”

“Oh, yeah?” I asked. “Like what?”

“I’m not sure I should say.” Nieva grinned. “What do I get in return for telling you?”

She played with her hair as she spoke and shifted so that her dress rode down slightly and showed off more of her cleavage. The Dragon Queen was driving me wild at this point, and I was certain she knew what she was doing. She tilted her head to the side so that her white scales shone upward, and her pale green legs slowly crossed in front of her.

Fuck, this had to be a view Ethan had never been blessed with before.

“What would you like?” I purred, and Nieva laughed as she bit her bottom lip a bit.

“Hmm,” she mused. “Maybe a promise that you’ll not leave. When I’m free, we can still talk.”

“Agreed,” I said. “I’m not going anywhere. Now tell me about those powers!”

“Okay.” She smiled. “Well, when I fly I can tear right up into the clouds and make them rain ice.”

“Woah!” I laughed. “That sounds deadly.”

“It is,” she agreed. “That’s why it can only be done with extreme caution. Depending on the cloud, it can be very dangerous. So I need to make sure it’s timed just right over the enemy.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I said. “How are your physical fighting skills?”

“Ask the man who tried to attack my dragons,” Nieva said. “Back before all this Ethan stuff, a traveling man tried to sneak in to cut off one of their horns to sell.”

“Where is he now?” I asked.

“Buried under a tree somewhere.” Nieva smirked. “He didn’t even hear me coming.”

“So don’t mess with Nieva’s dragons,” I chuckled. “That’s the important rule to remember.”

“That’s right,” she laughed as well. “Never underestimate what a queen will do for her people.”

It was clear that Nieva was devoted to her dragons and people, and I was continuously impressed at how fiercely she would defend them. Seeing her come alive with laughter made me forget for a second that she was stuck in Ethan’s cave, and I kept picturing how her skin would feel against mine. I wondered if her scales were soft or rough, and I could just imagine slowly stroking the curve of her hips.

Then she yawned, and I could see that she still had dark circles under her sparkling eyes.

“You should rest,” I said gently. “Every second you can sleep is going to help charge you up for our battle.”

“I know.” She nodded. “I should take every chance I can get when he’s away. Who knows what kind of foul mood he’ll be in when he gets back here?”

“I’ll be back,” I said. “I’ll always make sure that you’re safe.”

The Dragon Queen smiled and tucked her purple hair behind her ears. I wanted to stay longer, but she needed to rest. Unlike Ethan, I knew that her safety and comfort were more important than my wishes.

“Goodnight, Jack.” She smiled.

“Goodnight, Nieva.” I said.

I stayed for a moment as she shuffled back onto the stone pillar and rested her head against it. Her icy eyes fluttered before she closed them, and her breathing slowed down as she quickly drifted off.

There was no doubt in my mind that I was going to destroy Ethan, and Nieva would never have to interact with that fucking slimeball again.

I thought about what he had said when he was trying to form an alliance with me. His interface had clearly given him a completely different quest from mine, and I wondered if this would ever change, or if he’d keep trying to recruit me into his ranks until the very end.

I switched back to the orcs’ cave to find everyone sitting around the fire. The priestesses and elves were sipping on tea, and Lurk sat poking the fire with a stick.

“I’m back,” I said. “Nieva’s safe. It seems that Ethan has gone off on a quest to find another priestess.”

“I’m so glad she’s okay!” Penelope said. “Another priestess? Where?”

“He apparently doesn’t have much of a plan,” I sighed. “It seems like he’s just searching his land for someone.”

“What a plan,” Celeste scoffed. “We filled everyone in on the cyclops fight.”

“It sounded terrifying.” Grez nodded. “I’ve never seen a cyclops before. It seems that Ethan has a lot of awful creatures in his hills.”

“How are we meant to prepare for them?” Aleia asked. “What if he has things we’ve never even heard of?”

“We’ll be ready,” I said firmly. “We already are. I know what you’re all capable of, and there is no way in hell that Ethan has fighters as skilled as all of you. The dragons are now our secret weapon, too, and Ethan will be saving them for his big finale, I’m guessing.”

“But they won’t listen to him.” Nicola grinned. “Because the gorgeous Dragon Queen is on our side!”

“Exactly,” I said. “And so are the men. It is weird that they can still speak with Ethan, but that was what happened with the orcs and Luke, too.”

“Yes,” Lurk grunted. “When we started to follow Jack, we could still hear Luke. You cannot deny the existence of a god once you know of him, but Luke had no patience. He stopped badgering us pretty quick once he realized he’d lost our loyalty entirely.”

“I wonder if Ethan will realize he’s lost the dragon-men…” Aleia murmured with a frown.

“He doesn’t seem to know yet,” I replied, but the notion did make me wonder.

I remembered that when the orcs were starting to follow me, the only information I could see on my interface about them was from my devotional map. It never showed how many other gods they were speaking with, or anything that could hint at their loyalties to anyone else. Only their faith as it pertained to me.

I figured that Ethan’s interface would be similar in that way, and it meant that he wouldn’t be able to tell the dragon folk were becoming my true followers. Maybe he’d see their devotion waning, if he bothered to check his map, but it was the perfect setup, and it made me wonder once again what exactly was controlling all of this.

The interface, our godly powers, our quests… something had to be governing it all.

Whatever it was seemed to take a lot into account, and I was dying to know what the strange balance of powers depended on. It couldn’t be random. Some gods could apparently possess their followers, like Luke possessed his imps. Some could strip beings of their magical abilities, like both Luke and Ethan had proved. But then guys like me were gifted with hours-long orgies and multiple devoted priestesses.

There had to be some means of deciding who was worthy of which powers and rewards, and I appreciated this fact.

Especially when it came to the women in this world.

I could also appreciate the fact that a god who was “known” to exist could always be heard if they wanted to be. The dragon-men would always be able to hear Ethan, but there was clearly a hitch to this. Being heard didn’t mean a god could keep his followers. So if a god didn’t lead his followers well and pay close attention, he’d never know who was actually devoted to whom.

And this meant gods like me, who wanted to play into this with some strategy, could literally keep followers working for them in secret. I could prepare them for a massive battle, without another idiot god even realizing it.

Which made it fun as hell, from where I was sitting.

A lot like a game.

“I think I’m going to head off to bed,” Myra yawned.

“Good idea,” I said as I quickly refocused. “Before you go, I just wanted to check that the shield worked okay for you? You didn’t run into any problems?”

“It was amazing.” She grinned. “It just felt so safe, and we could still see and hear everything around us perfectly.”

“Great,” I said. “It’s good to know we have more tricks up our sleeves than Ethan could ever dream of.”

“You are the superior god,” Grez laughed as he stood up. “I’m surprised Ethan wants to ally with you rather than try to stop you! I suppose he knows how pointless it is to try.”

The elves waved goodnight and headed off into their section of the caves. Lurk and the priestesses started to put the fire out, and my thoughts drifted back to what Grez had said.

It really was odd that Ethan’s quest was the complete opposite of mine.

Another thing that made me curious about how this all worked.

Could it have something to do with what Luke had said before I killed him? The asshole, e-boy of a god had claimed that everyone wanted to beat me. That I was the one everyone was after.

It was insane to think that I could somehow be the almighty god in this world. I couldn’t even comprehend how that would be possible. I was just Jack. Or at least, I used to be. I still didn’t know how I’d become a god, and there were a million questions that nobody seemed to be able to answer.

Those questions would just have to wait. Ethan was a slimy coward, but he was a much bigger threat than anything I had faced before. His followers might not be as loyal as mine, but they were brutal, bloodthirsty creatures, and I had no idea how many were under Ethan’s control.

The women said goodnight to Lurk and headed off to their cave for the night. I checked my God Vision and scanned the area to make sure Ethan wasn’t trying to sneak any of his creatures into the caves. There were several orcs on guard duty around the caves, and it looked like Lurk had really upped the security.

The forest was full of life as the nocturnal creatures came out, but there weren’t any signs of Ethan’s army.

There was a steady stream of smoke over at the dragon-men’s valley, and I could imagine that the smell they were dealing with from the cyclops’ body was enough to put anything off approaching.

I was so proud of how my followers had fought today, and it was still sinking in that I had actually taken down a cyclops.

A nearby owl hooted loudly, and I watched as the on-duty orcs switched over with a new team. They grunted briefly at each other and then got on with their shifts. I wished that Nieva had someone outside her door to make sure Ethan couldn’t get in, and I decided to quickly check on her again.

I switched to the cave and found her fast asleep against the pillar. Her horns sparkled in the darkness, and her head had dropped forward to rest on her chest. It looked like she was having restless dreams, and she kept twitching and muttering in her sleep.

I wished she was one of my priestesses more than ever so that I could visit her dream, and I thought about what I would do if I was there with her.

Then I was shocked when there was a familiar flash of light, and I found myself standing in the shadows of Nieva’s cavern.

What the hell?

It took a second to realize that I was inside her dream, and I wasn’t the only one visiting.

The Dragon Queen was on her feet in the middle of the room, and she had her back to me as she faced Ethan. The blond god didn’t react to my presence, and it was clear that he couldn’t see me as he strode up and down the cave.

I shifted further into the shadows, and I tried not to gawk as I was once again baffled by the shit a god could achieve in this world.

“Then you’ll really see it properly,” Ethan drawled. “You’ll realize just how powerful I am when Jack vanishes into the abyss.”

“The abyss?” Nieva said coolly. “You think you’re able to send a being like him into the abyss?”

I couldn’t help grinning at her unimpressed, patronizing tone. Despite the power that Ethan had, she didn’t seem to be bowing down to his attempts at showing off.

He flashed her an angry glare and then covered it up with a sickening grin.

“My dear,” he laughed. “You like to act so tough, don’t you? But you don’t fool me, I know that you just need a powerful man’s touch to settle you down.”

“Settle me down?” The dragon-woman snorted. “I’m chained up in a cave. How much more settled do you think you can get me? I don’t want your touch, and I never will.”

She suddenly spat, and a small shower of sharp icicles flew out of her mouth just like the dragons. I grinned from ear to ear at the sight, but Ethan leapt back and then flushed red as he pushed his blond hair back.

“My priestess,” he hissed. “That’s not how you treat your god. Remember what we talked about before? How many other ways we could occupy ourselves together… Don’t pretend you aren’t yearning for exactly the same thing as me.”

I felt my skin crawl as he took a step toward her, and his eyes roamed up and down her beautiful body. This wasn’t right. Ethan shouldn’t be able to use Nieva’s dreams for his little power play. According to her, he’d never been able to actually touch her here, and I didn’t know how far his powers could take him in the dreamscape. Clearly, not as far as mine could, but I didn’t care to find out exactly how this worked right now.

The Dragon Queen had flinched as he advanced, and I knew I had to stop this. I was filled with fury and wanted nothing more than to put my blade right between Ethan’s eyes.

I couldn’t let him know that Nieva was my follower, though, and so I couldn’t interfere with the dream. I had to play this smarter than that, and I quickly left Nieva’s dream in a flash of light and found myself back in my god form as she twitched and whimpered in her sleep below.

“Nieva!” I yelled. “Wake up!”

The Dragon Queen’s icy eyes flashed open, and she sat bolt upright as she panted.

“Don’t mention my name,” I said hurriedly. “Don’t speak to me at all. I just had to get you out of that dream.”

The green-skinned beauty didn’t even nod, and I was impressed with how clearly she thought, even when she was panicking. For a moment, she just sat catching her breath as she leaned back against the pillar, and then she slowly looked around the cavern.

“He left,” she said softly. “He was furious and said he was going to go practice killing something.”

“Are you okay?” I asked. “That fucking asshole has gone too far.”

“I’m okay.” She nodded. “Thank you. Really, that wasn’t nearly as bad as it could have been. I can endure his bullshit, I just… I can’t stand him. I’m so grateful I have you here, Jack.”

“Of course,” I said gently. “I’ll always protect you.”

“Please stay,” she whispered into the darkness. “Stay in my dreams? I just want to rest. One night of rest where I don’t have to keep waking up in fear.”

“I’ll stay,” I promised. “I’ll watch over you in your dreams. Rest. You’re safe with me.”

Nieva’s eyes had already started to close, and she smiled as she leaned backward. The second her breathing became deeper, I shifted into her dream.

It was strange to be in a dream without the other person being awake with me. I was standing in the cavern as Nieva slept, and I pulled out the Wrath of Jack as I looked around.

The rules for being a god were so complex, and I was still curious about how all of this worked. As I gazed at the Dragon Queen, I was struck with how very real she looked. Real enough to reach out and touch, just like my priestesses when I visited their dreams. But those visits were very different from this one.

I furrowed my brow as my curiosity got the better of me.

I wanted to know exactly what kept Ethan from harming this woman.

I took a step forward, and then another. I was about five feet away from Nieva when a jolt zapped through me. It was as if I’d rammed into a low-voltage electric fence, and I hissed in pain and stumbled back. Then I squinted around to see what had struck me, but there was nothing there.

“Hmm,” I muttered and stepped forward again.

This time, I held my hand out in front of me, and sure enough, when my palm was within five feet of Nieva, another sharp jolt shot through me. The difference was that the pain was more acute this time. It lingered longer in my body, too, as if I’d pushed my luck.

“Good.” I grinned and stepped back.

It seemed there really were rules in place for us gods. Even I couldn’t reach Nieva here, and I had a feeling I knew why. She may have been my follower, but she didn’t belong to me. She wasn’t my priestess.

Yet.

I felt infinitely better as I shifted my weight into the shadows and took my post for the night. Knowing Ethan couldn’t get to Nieva no matter what he tried had eased my concern tenfold, but that didn’t mean I’d leave her. I promised the queen I’d stand guard, and I knew I would protect Nieva any time she asked me to.

I focused on nothing else for the rest of the night, and I kept checking my God Vision to make sure the orcs’ cave was safe and made sure my women were all sleeping soundly. Ethan did not reappear in Nieva’s dreams, and she spent the whole night undisturbed.

As the sun began to creep into the sky, I decided to use Ethan’s absence to my advantage and came down into my physical body to say goodbye.

I focused hard and was quickly out of Nieva’s dream and standing in front of her as she snored softly on the floor of the cave. She looked so peaceful, and I gently cleared my throat to wake her up.

Nieva’s eyes flew open, and she gasped as she saw me.

“Jack,” she breathed and held her hand out to me. “You really stayed?”

“Of course.” I smiled. “I told you I would.”

The Dragon Queen stared at me as I stepped forward, and I was amazed to find I could take her offered hand without being shocked. Her silvery eyes pierced into my soul in the most welcoming way, and I instinctively crouched down to be closer to her. She was devastatingly beautiful, and I knew at that moment that I was ready to do more than slay Ethan.

I was going to fucking destroy him.

And then I’d gain the woman he could never have possibly hoped to earn.

Suddenly, Nieva leaned forward and planted her lips on mine. I closed my eyes as her soft mouth pushed against mine, and I felt a piercing wave of happiness wash over me.

Then she quickly drew back, and a huge grin spread across her pretty face.

“Sorry,” she murmured. “I’ve just wanted to do that for a while.”

“I’m not sure I accept the apology.” I grinned. “Do it again, just to make sure.”

The Dragon Queen laughed as she fell into my arms, and I kissed her deeply as I stroked her soft, purple hair. As we broke apart, I gently touched her cheek and found that her glittering white scales were as soft as rose petals to the touch. Her pale green skin was silky smooth, and she smelled warmly sweet despite the ice powers she held inside her body.

Everything felt right in that moment, and I knew with my entire being that Nieva was meant to be one of my priestesses.

“I want you to stay,” Nieva breathed. “But I know you have to go, before he sees you.”

It took all the self-control in the world not to take her into my arms again and run my hands over every inch of her strong curves. But I had people to protect, and a battle to prepare for. I knew I wouldn’t be able to fully convert Nieva until Ethan had been destroyed, and I had never been more determined to end him.

“I’ll be back,” I whispered. “I’m going to kill him, and I promise you’ll get to see every gory second of it.”

“I like the sound of that.” Nieva grinned, and my stomach did a backflip.

Then the Dragon Queen pulled away and sat back against the pillar as she smiled up at me.

“Hurry,” she said. “I don’t want to wait too long for our next kiss.”

I smiled as I focused on fading back to my god form, and I left the stunning dragon-woman in her cave.

My thoughts were racing now, and my entire being burned with adrenaline. Nieva’s kiss replayed over and over again in my mind, and I finally knew how she felt about me.

She didn’t only want me. She trusted me entirely.

Now, it was time to prepare my followers for battle as soon as they woke up.

We had a war to win.

Chapter 16

I felt like I was on fire with determination as the sun finally peeked up from behind the hills.

Destroying Ethan was the only thing I could think about.

Well. That and Nieva’s kiss.

I was still processing the fact she had initiated it, and she was looking forward to another. The Dragon Queen belonged with me and my people, and I felt certain that the time had come to fight Ethan.

I studied my devotional map, and I was met with a whole forest of deep red dots. My followers were everywhere, and it was time to rally them up for the fight of their lives. I had organized a large group before, but this was on a whole other level. It was going to be tough to make sure everyone was prepared, but I was ready for it.

These creatures of the woods relied on me, and I wasn’t going to let them down. I had followers who could attack from every angle on my side. From the ground, sky, and even under the earth.

I just needed to work out when we would bring out the dragons. It was hard to imagine those ancient beasts fighting in my name, but Nieva had assured me that they would be willing to join the cause.

From what Ethan had hinted at, the dragons were his secret weapon, and I figured that would mean he would call them out after the rest of his followers had been revealed. The huge beasts would be the stars of the show, and he probably had a lot of his plan riding on their help.

It would mean that we would be able to figure out his army before he showed the final trick he thought he had up his sleeve. Nieva would have to control the dragons, and I had complete faith in her to lead them in battle. She had already proven what an amazing connection she had with them, and I had no doubt they would listen to whatever she told them.

I double-checked that the dragons were still red on my devotional map, and I chuckled as the baby was shown zooming around like a hyperactive puppy.

We would have to make sure the little one stayed in the cave during the fight, but I was sure we could find somewhere to hide him.

The sun shone brightly in the sky, and there was a pink haze over the forest as the morning crept in. There was so much life in the forest, and I knew that Ethan didn’t care about a single creature that lived there.

He was just like Luke in that sense, and the notion immediately irked me.

Neither of those idiots deserved the title of god, and I decided that today was the day for battle.

We had achieved everything we needed to for the preparation work. Our army was strong, the dragons were on our side, and we had Nieva right where we needed her for the secret attack.

The beautiful Dragon Queen would never have to sleep in that cave again after today. She would be able to lie down and sleep whenever the hell she wanted without the threat of some creep pestering her in her dreams, and I was so relieved at the thought that I could have sang.

All I wanted was for my people to be free.

All Ethan wanted was for his people to be prisoners.

I admired my land as I let that sink in, and I felt a deep sense of pride for everything I had accomplished since I had woken up in my new life.

My days on Earth seemed so far away from my life now, and I didn’t miss those times for a second. Being a god was often hard, but I truly felt it was what I was destined to be. Time after time I had surprised myself, and my priestesses had come so far in the time I had known them.

And I had come a long way, too. Now, I could come down into my body for a full thirty minutes, and I knew I would need to time my visits carefully for this upcoming battle.

I didn’t know if Ethan had as long as I did, or if he was still stuck on fifteen-minute intervals, but I wouldn’t make a single misstep today. I would need to make sure he came down into his physical body at some point so I could destroy him, but Luke hadn’t been a problem to lure down. His delicate ego was an easy target, and it only took a few taunting jibes to get that greasy-haired idiot down.

I had a feeling that Ethan would be more cautious, though, and I would need to make sure I was ready for whenever he appeared. If nothing else would work, I had a strong feeling that the dragon reveal would anger him enough to appear in the flesh.

Then I wondered how skilled he would be with his own sword, and I realized I had to be ready for someone who could match my level of fighting ability. Anything could happen today, and I’d be prepared for all of it.

I switched over to the caves as the morning brightened and chuckled to myself at the pile of snuggled-up priestesses. It was adorable to see them all cuddling together, and I couldn’t believe that three of them were carrying my children.

My family would be getting bigger in just a few months, and I had to make sure those kids would be coming into a safe world.

Penelope was the first of the priestesses to wake up, and she stretched as she stood up and rubbed her stomach. She combed her blonde hair with her fingers and started to pull on her shimmering white skirt.

“Morning, beautiful,” I said.

“Good morning.” The naiad smiled as she shimmied into her skirt. “Is it a nice day outside, my lord?”

“It’s beautiful,” I replied. “Let’s get the others up, too, we have a lot to do today.”

Penelope gently shook her sisters awake, and everyone sleepily rose from their makeshift bed. I gave them a moment to wake up properly and enjoyed the parade of naked beauties as they started to dress themselves.

“Oooh,” Nicola giggled as her belly rumbled.

“I guess the little one is already hungry,” I laughed, and the priestesses froze.

“What?” Penelope gasped. “Little one?”

“Jack?” Nicola asked slowly. “Do you mean…”

I inwardly cringed as I realized I’d jumped the gun on letting Nicola know about her pregnancy, but I didn’t mind too much. I loved how happy my women got about their pregnancies, and I’d been eager to celebrate with Nicola.

“Congratulations,” I said. “I really hope you’re happy, Nicola. I know I am.”

The brunette stared down at her flat stomach for a moment and then grabbed Penelope into a tight hug. The naiad laughed and stroked her friend’s hair.

“I’m pregnant!” Nicola yelled. “Is this real? I get a baby, too?”

“It’s real,” I chuckled.

“I can’t believe it,” the brunette sniffed. “I’ve wanted this for ages, Jack!”

“Oh, my goodness!” Aleia cried. “That’s wonderful news! Three babies!”

“Amazing!” Celeste cheered. “I can’t wait to meet the toughest baby the world has ever seen!”

“My baby is half-god,” Nicola said with a smug grin. “We’re going to have the most powerful babies in the land! Oh, Jack. I can’t believe this is real, I’m so happy.”

“They’re all going to be best friends,” Penelope sniffed. “Oh, sister, I’m so happy for you.”

“Me, too.” Nicola smiled. “They’re already making a lot of noises!”

“I think that was just you,” Aleia giggled. “But being pregnant does mean you get to ask for a second portion at meal times!”

“I knew there would be perks,” Nicola laughed as she pulled on her emerald dress.

I noticed Celeste glance down at Nicola’s stomach, and I wondered if the harpy was feeling left out. I had no idea if she would even want a child with me, but I couldn’t help picturing how adorable a baby with tiny, feathery wings would be.

That thought would need to wait. I had a war to organize.

“I visited Nieva last night,” I told the women. “She said that Ethan’s furious, and I’ve decided that today is the day we take that bastard down.”

The women froze as they pulled on their clothes and looked at each other with wide eyes.

“This is the day?” Celeste asked. “We fight Ethan today?”

“We are going to storm those mountains,” I said. “And I am going to put my blade through that vile bastard’s throat.”

The women suddenly broke out into cheers and jumped around excitedly.

“Hell yes!” Nicola yelled. “I can’t wait. We’ve been working forward to this for so long.”

“We’re ready.” Aleia nodded. “We even have the dragons on our side now!”

“You better get some good breakfast,” I chuckled. “We’re going to do some training this morning, and I need to spread the word to all the forest creatures.”

The women hurried out once they were fully dressed, and they found Myra and Grez had already started the cooking fire. Lurk and a few other orcs were in deep conversation nearby, and the sky had turned a bright shade of baby-blue.

It was a gorgeous day, and it was about to get a whole lot more exciting.

“Good morning,” I called out, and everyone stopped their conversations to listen. “I’ve decided that we have everything we need in place to take on Ethan. You’ve all worked incredibly hard to get us here, and our numbers are strong enough for a fight. Today is the day we attack.”

There was another explosion of cheers, and the orcs made deep grunts as they waved their axes. They stomped their feet on the forest floor, and a few nearby birds flew off their branches in fright.

“When do we leave?” Grez asked.

“In a few hours,” I replied. “I want everyone to fuel up and then get some training in. I’ll need help spreading the word around the forest, too. So eat your breakfast, you’re going to need your strength today.”

The elves hurriedly started to crack eggs into the frying pan, and they tore up bread to divide amongst the bowls. Nicola started to hand out cups of tea, and there was an excited buzz in the air as everyone helped with breakfast.

“Will we go right into the center mountains?” Celeste asked. “Or try to bring his army out into the forest or valley?”

“Into the mountains,” I said. “I want the dragons to fuck up his home ground, and getting our army into the mountains means he’ll have less time to prepare and organize his followers, too. Besides, I don’t want whatever the fuck he has hidden away to come near the forest. There’s baby orcs to protect here.”

“I’ll spread the word to the others,” one tall orc said, and he hurried off into the cave.

“I’m going to get started spreading the word as well,” I said. “Hopefully, news will travel fast. As soon as you finish eating, I want you to train with whichever weapon you feel least confident with. I want you to be able to grab whatever is nearest you, and be able to fucking slaughter something with it. Celeste, make sure everyone is using their weapons properly.”

“Understood.” The harpy grinned. “I can’t wait to go into battle bird mode again, it’s been a while.”

“I’m going to see the dragon-men,” I said. “They’ll be glad to know that the time to destroy Ethan is here. I’ll be back soon, okay?”

“We’ll be ready.” Grez nodded.

I left my followers to finish their breakfast, and I switched to the dragon valley to find the men crowded around the charred remains of the cyclops.

The giant beast’s flesh had been burned away, but there were still chunks of bone that hadn’t been fully cremated. A massive area of grass was charred black, and I could tell by the men’s wrinkled noses that the smell wasn’t exactly pleasant.

“Good morning,” I said. “The fire didn’t finish this big fucker off completely, then?”

“Not quite,” one of the men said as he kicked a bone. “I reckon we can crush these down into the dirt. Either that or roll them off somewhere. The stench is terrible.”

“Did Ethan come by at all?” I asked. “He must have spotted the fire.”

“He didn’t,” Olwen said. “Well, he didn’t say anything, at least.”

“Maybe he’s too preoccupied with his priestess hunt,” I said. “I’ve got news for you all. I want you to be ready for battle in a few hours. Today is the day we take down Ethan.”

All the men snapped their heads to look at each other, and a slow grin spread across Olwen’s face.

“Don’t say anything,” I said quickly. “Ethan might be listening in, but I want you to be ready to fight. I’m going to round up my army, and we’re going to storm the mountains and get rid of the cowardly bastard once and for all.”

The men shuffled restlessly, and I knew they wanted to show more excitement than they currently were. Ethan might have already seen them fight alongside my women during the cyclops fight, but I couldn’t be sure. Nieva said he’d been ranting at her in her cave around the same time, but either way, there was no point bringing any attention to the dragon-men that could be avoided. At least if they didn’t reply, then he wouldn’t be able to piece together my plan.

“I know you carved new weapons,” I continued. “Bring them along with your ice swords. Killing Ethan should free your powers up, and get all your skills back, and there could still be creatures to kill once he’s gone.”

The dragon-men seemed to be standing taller than before, and they flexed their muscular arms as they looked up at the mountains.

“I spoke with Nieva yesterday,” I said. “She’s safe and misses you all. You’ll be reunited with her today.”

A couple of the men could barely hide their excitement and had to cough to cover grunts of happiness. It said a lot about Nieva that these strong as hell men were desperate to have their leader back. I couldn’t wait to see her fight, either, and I had a feeling it would be just as impressive as her leadership skills.

“I’ll leave you to it,” I said. “But I’ll send word when we’re on the move. You’re part of my army now, and we help each other out. We’re going to win this fight.”

I left the dragon-men to collect their weapons, and I studied the Squall Sprite storm as it swirled over the hills. It seemed that the clouds were a darker shade of orange than the day before, and thousands of tiny lightning bolts flew around as the creepy little bastards cackled. They seemed to be more energetic than earlier, and I was sure the storm had started to spread further over the forest.

Was that just a coincidence? Or was Ethan also readying his followers for a fight?

I wondered if his quest was still to ally with me, and if he would pay any attention to it if it was. Surely, he could tell by now that it wasn’t going to happen?

Then I thought about the other gods he had mentioned, and I wondered if he would try to team up with them instead. Maybe he would spread the word about a plan to destroy the Great Jack, and rile up the others into fighting with him. He had managed to rope Luke onto his team before, and I had no clue if the other gods would be any smarter.

It was impossible to know how Ethan would handle the fight, but we’d be ready.

I studied my map and noticed there was a small group of hodges eating berries near the creek. I knew they were burrowers, and I had a feeling they might be able to help me spread the news without me having to chat with every individual in the forest.

If there was any way to get a message to the griffins without having to meet them again, I would take it.

“Morning,” I said gently, and the rabbit-like creatures all jumped. “It’s just me! It’s Jack.”

“Mighty Jack!” one of them cried out. “Slayer of ogres and cyclops!”

“Protector of the forest!” another yelled. “He is the defeater of evil, and um, bad things!”

“I… suppose,” I chuckled. “It’s fine to just call me Jack if you want, though. I don’t need a fancy introduction.”

“Do you want a berry?” the smallest and cutest hodge asked as she offered a raspberry up to the sky.

It was all kinds of adorable.

“No, thank you,” I said gently. “I did have a task that I was wondering about…”

“A task!” they cried out as they all leapt to their feet.

Their brown ears flopped around as they wiped the berry juices from their mouths, and they stood up as straight as they could.

“That’s right,” I said. “I need all the creatures in the forest to prepare to fight.”

“Um,” one of the hodges said. “Fight? What are we fighting?”

“Ethan,” I said. “We’re going to take down the god who’s terrorized these parts for too long. I know the forest is full of animals who will help, and I just need someone to help rally them together.”

“We can do that!” one of the creatures cried out. “Mighty Jack, we will burrow through the whole world to spread your news!”

“I think just the forest is fine,” I chuckled. “Thank you for being so helpful. How are your fighting skills?”

“We are small and sneaky,” one of them whispered. “We can burrow under the enemy for surprise attacks! Our digging is very fast, they’ll never hear us coming.”

“Good to know,” I said. “Do you have your own weapons? My people will have spares if not, but I’m not sure if they’ll be the right size…”

“We have many daggers,” the short hodge said. “Um, we do not fear anything! Um, well, we do. But we will fight for the Great Jack!”

“I appreciate it,” I said. “It sounds like you’ll be the ones I need to send a signal to when we’re moving out?”

“Yes.” The short hodge nodded. “I can burrow around this whole forest in just a few minutes. Any messages you need to be sent are safe in my hands.”

The ugly little creatures were so enthusiastic that it was hard not to find them adorable. Having a whole army of animals that could dig so fast was seriously useful. I had followers that could fly, and followers that could erupt from the soil.

Ethan wouldn’t be able to prepare for all the different angles we could attack from.

“Spread the word,” I said. “Let everyone know to prepare for war. Any worries or questions they have, they can ask. Then I’ll send a message when we’re ready to storm the mountains. They have a couple of hours to get ready.”

“Are we really going to fight Ethan?” one of the hodges asked quietly. “Will we win?”

“Yes,” I said firmly. “We’re going to destroy him. My army is stronger than his in every way possible. Even the smallest creatures can make the biggest difference. You are all vital to this plan.”

The hodges all stuck their chests out, and their big ears flapped excitedly as they nodded.

“No time to lose!” the shortest creature announced. “Um, let’s burrow!”

“Thank you!” I called. “I couldn’t do this without you.”

The hodges folded their ears tightly to their heads and dove down to the forest floor. They began to dig with their sharp claws, and I thought for a second that I had somehow sped up time. It only took a few seconds for them to have created a tunnel big enough for a fully grown man to fit through, and they leapt into the ground with small grunts. As they dug down into the ground, their back legs moved in a flash and reshaped the ground behind them so that the tunnel disappeared.

It was like they had motors attached to them, and I traveled along with them as they soared through the ground like they were swimming. I knew they could dig, but this was a million times more impressive than what I had expected.

Within a matter of minutes, it looked like word was spreading throughout the entirety of the forest as quickly as I could have hoped, and there was just one more person I had to warn.

I switched to Nieva’s cave and was startled for a second at how beautiful she looked. She had tied her hair back into a thick pleat, and it showed off her sharp face beautifully. Her broken chains were still underneath her, but she sat up straight as if she was ready to jump into action at any moment. She didn’t have dark circles under her eyes anymore, and she looked much more rested than before. I was glad that I had helped her have a proper night’s sleep, and I had gotten there just in time to stop Ethan.

“Nieva,” I said softly, and the Dragon Queen smiled.

“It’s almost time. The hodges are spreading the word over the forest. My people are preparing to fight. In a few hours, we’ll storm the mountains, and your time will come.”

Nieva smiled wider and ran a hand over her purple braid. Her silvery eyes studied the dull runes on the wall, and she nodded slowly to herself.

“I’m ready,” she breathed, and I figured Ethan must not be around to hear her. “I can feel the dragons’ energy. They’re willing to fight for you, Jack. I’ve never known them to be like this before. They are not born with fury or bloodlust.”

“We’re going to need them,” I said. “We have no idea what the hell Ethan is hiding in these hills. There must be hundreds of caves, and we’ve already met a cyclops that came out of one of them.”

“I hear noises at night,” Nieva said. “Screeches, moans, wails. There’s some horrible things nearby. Your people need to be ready for some darkness.”

“That’s what I thought,” I said grimly. “My army is strong, but we’re going to need your help with the dragons. Ethan thinks they’re his secret weapon, which makes me think he’ll bring them out as some grand finale. I want him to think he has them right up until the last second.”

“He won’t suspect a thing.” Nieva grinned. “I can’t wait to see his face when they emerge with me.”

“Me, neither,” I said. “Your men are ready to fight, too, and they clearly miss you like hell. We’re going to fucking destroy him.”

“I don’t know where he is right now,” she said. “Not having his way in my dream definitely made him furious, and he hasn’t spoken to me since. I’m guessing he’s either on another priestess hunt, or he’s also preparing for war.”

“We have to be ready for the worst,” I said. “So let’s assume he’s also getting ready, and we can launch our attack before he does.”

“I’ll be right here.” Nieva smiled. “Just say the word, and I’ll bring my dragons to war.”

“I’ll see you soon,” I said. “You’ll be free to fly before you know it.”

I wanted to come down into my body to kiss her again and feel the softness of her pale green skin. There would be time for that later, though. Once she was free, she would be able to do whatever she wanted with me, and I tried to stop my imagination from running too wild.

I left the beautiful Dragon Queen in her cave, and just seeing her face had given me all the fuel I needed to be ready for a war.

My interface map showed that the hodges were already spread out all across the forest, and it would soon be time to storm Ethan’s land.

Back at the orcs’ cave, I found the women and elves already deep in their combat training. Aleia and Nicola were practicing with crossbows, and they took turns shooting at far-off points on the trees. They didn’t miss a single shot, and I was overcome with pride as I watched my women work.

Penelope and Celeste were training with their swords, and the elves were practicing axe throwing. The orcs’ lair was full to the brim with axes, so it made sense for everyone to have a go with them. Any weapon they could lay their hands on was helpful, and they were all such highly skilled fighters already that most weapons came second nature to them.

Celeste occasionally checked the others’ postures, but she seemed pleased with how everyone was doing.

“I’m back,” I said. “The hodges are spreading the word, and Nieva is ready to fight whenever we are.”

“The orcs are sharpening every axe they own,” Celeste grunted as she swung her sword against Penelope’s.

“The women orcs offered to help fight, too,” the naiad added. “A few could stay back with the babies, and the rest could fight alongside the men. I have a feeling they will be just as tough, my lord.”

“I think that might be a good idea,” I said. “We’re going to need everyone we can get to win this. The more fighters we have, the less chance there is of anyone getting into the forest.”

As the group continued to practice, I thought about the logistics of our attack. The dragon-men’s valley was the perfect entranceway to come in from, and it would lead us right into the center of the mountains without having to climb anything too drastic.

Any creatures that could fly could be spread out between the hills, and the hodges could be a surprise attack from below once they had dug right into the center of Ethan’s land.

“Remember how many sprites will be above you,” I said. “You’ll need to be ready for attacks from all directions.”

Then I suddenly remembered the other power Nieva had mentioned having. She could ice over clouds, and I wondered if that could work on the sprite storm, too. If we could freeze some of the storm, then that would destroy a vital part in Ethan’s plan.

There was a huge crash of thunder over the mountains, and everyone spun around as the sound of sprites cackling carried over the trees.

“I think he knows we’re coming,” I said. “Or maybe he thinks that he’s going to take us by surprise.”

“Oh, no!” Aleia squeaked.

“That’s not going to happen,” I assured her. “I won’t let his followers come over to the forest and destroy the land. There are thousands of homes here, and he won’t touch those. He’s already caused too much pain.”

I felt a deep fury building up as I spoke, and I knew the time was near to attack.

Then there was a quick rumbling sound, and Celeste jumped to the side as a hodge appeared under her feet. I quickly recognized it as Essie, and she climbed up out of her tunnel with alarming speed. Her ears flopped into her face, and she cleared her throat nervously before she spoke.

“Um, hello,” she squeaked as she waved her hand. “I am here to act as a messenger for Jack. Whenever he wants the order sent to move out, I will spread the word. Um, I am your humble servant!”

“Good to see you,” I said. “We’re just finishing off some weapons practice, but it won’t be long. Is everyone aware of the plan?”

“Everyone knows.” The hodge nodded. “The griffins even said they are willing to fight alongside the foul-smelling orcs. They said they will set aside their sense of smell in the name of victory.”

“Maybe don’t mention that,” I said hurriedly. “I’m really grateful you did all that, though. I can’t thank you enough.”

The hodge smiled and shuffled to the side as she stared up at Celeste.

Another deep rumble of thunder came, and I could see several small tornadoes forming under the orange clouds.

The sprites had gone wild, and their tiny bodies hurtled through the clouds and flipped around under the storm. The clouds had turned so dark they were almost fully black, and hints of fiery orange just poked through whenever lightning struck. It made the hills glow a deep, ominous color, and I wondered if it was Ethan’s attempt at intimidation.

Lurk came out of the cave entrance, followed by a steady stream of heavily-armed orcs. They spilled out onto the grass and swung their axes over their shoulders as they snarled up at the distant sky.

The priestesses glared over at the hills as they clutched their weapons, and Nicola stroked the horses as they whinnied nervously. The animals tried to shuffle under the trees as much as they could, and it seemed like their bravery for the cause was on thin ice.

“I think it’s time,” I said, and I felt a phantom chill run through me as I spoke.

“Can I move the horses inside?” Nicola asked Lurk. “I’m worried about leaving them out in the open. They might run off if they get too spooked.”

“Yes,” the orc said. “Take them into your chamber so they do not block the entrance for our women.”

The brunette nodded and hurriedly led the horses over to the cave tunnel. The creatures followed her immediately and seemed glad to be getting away from the view of the storm.

A wind picked up around the cave, and the green leaves started to rustle around my followers. Aleia shivered and rubbed her arms as the breeze made her hair dance, and her skirt flipped around her little legs.

“Essie,” I said. “Spread the word. It’s time to go to the mountains.”

The hodge didn’t even speak. She just leapt into the ground and began to tunnel away into the dirt.

“We’re ready,” Penelope said, and the rest of the women nodded.

“This is going to be really fucking hard,” I said. “It’s going to be bloody and dangerous. But I believe in every single one of you, and we’re going to fight this asshole god to protect our people, our children, and our homes.”

The group cheered and waved their weapons in the air. It was an odd group to be fighting side by side. I watched as a huge orc handed my tiny fairy a strong belt for her weapons, and I never would have pictured the weird combination of creatures to be on the same team.

But I knew that they would protect each other with their lives.

“Ready to fight?” I asked, and I was met with another round of cheers.

“Are we going through the dragon’s valley?” Aleia asked.

“That’s right,” I said. “Essie is spreading the word, so we should go now. Let’s go and kill a god.”

The priestesses began to stride away from the caves, and the rest of my followers walked behind them. They all fell into a steady march as they headed north, and more orcs spilled out of the cave to join the group. Ten female orcs even appeared with axes and fell in step alongside their male counterparts.

Nobody spoke as they walked, and the distant rumble of thunder grew louder and louder as they went. The bright sky above the forest had darkened slightly, and it was as if the orange storm was affecting the rest of the sky.

I knew Ethan would see us coming before we reached the mountains, but I had a strong feeling that his followers would not fall into an organized army as easily as mine did.

All I had seen of his army so far were creatures that were too stupid to communicate, and sprites that we had brought down en masse before.

As my followers strode over the forest floor, I heard hurried footsteps nearby and scanned my map to find a swarm of gnomes appearing from the bushes. They were the fortress-dwelling group I had saved from Luke, and they had brought a heavy arsenal with them.

“Jack!” Jemmy called as she raced to the front of the group. “We’re here! We’re ready to fight!”

“Perfect,” I said to the blonde gnome. “I knew I could rely on you.”

The gnomes fell into step with the orcs, and the priestesses neared the edge of the forest.

“Be ready!” I called out to everyone. “The second we step out of the forest, we leave my territory. We go through the dragon folk’s valley, and then we will officially be in Ethan’s land.”

“We’re ready,” Lurk snarled. “Bring on the blood.”

My women clutched their weapons as they stepped out of the cover of the trees and onto the bumpy terrain of the valley. The dragon-men were waiting, and they grinned as they swung swords over their shoulders.

“For Nieva!” Olwen yelled, and the rest of the men cheered.

“Ready for this?” I asked.

“I have been for a long time,” Olwen growled.

Then the dragon-men marched alongside my priestesses, and as they hurried toward the mountains, there was a sudden rumble of noise.

But it wasn’t coming from the storm. It was coming from the forest.

Hundreds of creatures burst from the trees, and the sky was filled with flapping wings.

The huge griffins flew on their small wings, and a sea of animals I had never even met before hovered in the sky. Some of them looked fairy-like with human features and brightly-colored wings, and I realized they must be pixies. Others were bird-shaped, and some of the creatures I had no idea what they were.

But the sky was alive with life as it filled with creatures loyal to me, and then more forest-dwellers started to spill out of the tree line.

As the priestesses led the way over the valley, I truly realized how fucking huge my army was. Animals of all shapes and sizes came out of the trees and followed my women into battle.

My orcs, elves, and gnomes walked alongside creatures that I recognized from my recruitment trip with Celeste. Centaurs, more pixies, and a large manticore were just some of the forest-dwellers that had joined my army. There were even the two imps that had fought alongside us during the battle with Luke, but most of them were creatures I had never encountered before, and I couldn’t believe how many had come to protect their homes from Ethan.

They were all there to fight in my name, and I needed a second to process the sheer number of them.

Then the flying creatures soared out toward the hills, and the priestesses neared the end of the valley.

The orange storm raged above, and I was ready to kill another god.

Chapter 17

My army stormed over the Dragon Valley, and the air was filled with the sound of flapping wings and footsteps. It was hard to comprehend just how huge my army was, and hundreds of paws, feet, hooves, and talons stamped the ground as they marched.

I studied the mountains and examined the huge area in the middle of them all. The central valley was mostly flat and covered in well-trodden grass and a few boulders. It was shaped in a rough oval and had a dim glow of orange from the storm above. There was enough room for my whole army to fit in there, and it would provide multiple escape routes from all the surrounding valleys.

The central space was eerily empty, and the only life seemed to be the Squall Sprites in the clouds.

The women led the way in through a long mountain pass, and the pathway then opened out into the wide, central valley. It almost felt like the spot was built for battle as my people hurried over to various vantage points and ledges that stuck out of the surrounding hills.

“Get ready for an attack,” I yelled. “I don’t want everyone to crowd on the floor of the valley. Let’s spread out and get some fighters up high. Remember, there are hundreds of cave systems. We have no idea where Ethan’s people will come from. Get the whole of the southern side covered. Fighters on every hill so we aren’t all sitting ducks in the middle.”

My followers obeyed, and masses of soldiers hurried along the southern side of the valley so that any attackers would be met head-on. Whatever enemy approached, we would have eyes on it.

The orcs strode uphill, and the gnomes formed long lines around the base of the hills. Grez and Myra had their swords ready to swing as they strode up to a grassy ledge where they’d have a three-sixty degree view, and the flying soldiers spread out over the length of the valley. All of the dragon-men spaced out over the grassy ground further to the north, and their eyes were on fire with rage as they stared up at the caves.

“Jack!” Ethan’s voice suddenly rang out, and the winged men snarled.

“I’ve come to a decision about your offer,” I called out. “And I’ve decided I’m going to fucking destroy you, Ethan. Just like I destroyed Luke.”

I knew most of my followers would only be able to hear one side of the conversation, but everyone seemed to have gathered that Ethan was around. The priestesses held their weapons tightly as their eyes darted around the hills, and the orcs growled menacingly.

“I have to say,” Ethan sighed. “I’m disappointed in you, Jack. We really could have been something great together. The things we could have done! The people we would have shared.”

“What people?” I snorted. “It’s not like you’re capable of winning over any priestesses, I think that’s obvious. Now, why don’t you come down and fight me instead of talking shit?”

“I have a priestess!” Ethan snarled. “You just wait until you see what I have hidden away in these hills, you’ll regret not joining me. Can you not see that my dragon-men have already shown up to fight for me?”

I didn’t acknowledge that, but I noticed that the dragon-men had spread away from my other followers. Ethan was smart in some ways, but thinking that the people he had enslaved and stripped of their powers would fight for him was a whole new level of delusional.

“Don’t argue,” I said quietly so only the dragon folk could hear me. “Let him think what he wants for now.”

The winged men exchanged looks and said nothing as they stood gripping their swords. I could see the fury in their eyes as they bit their tongues, and they flexed their muscles menacingly at the sky.

My followers stayed vigilant, and I scanned the area for any signs of sudden movement. The hills stretched out so far, and I could sense that something was about to emerge from the rocky caves.

“Your final chance,” Ethan whispered menacingly. “Jack, if you stand with me, I will call off my army, and your people will not die. These dragon-men are only the beginning of what I have to offer, and I assure you, your people will not survive.”

“Not a fucking chance,” I spat. “You’re not a god. You’re a little boy playing power games and trying to make himself feel important. You’re no different than Luke.”

There was a second of silence, and then the wind seemed to pick up and howl through the valleys of the mountain range. It was like the landscape was ready for a fight, too.

“Fine,” Ethan snarled. “Attack!”

He screeched out his words, and something deep in the mountains began to move. There was a rumbling that echoed around the jagged hills, and I zoomed into the dark cave entrances to work out where the noise was coming from.

I saw the shadows of something big moving inside multiple mouths of the caves, and I knew it was time to fight.

“They’re coming from straight ahead!” I yelled. “Everyone in the sky, try and stop them from descending into the valley as much as possible. Those on foot, make sure to split up and stay on the move. Don’t let yourself be cornered!”

“Dragon-men!” Ethan yelled. “Hold steady!”

I knew this was about to be the most complicated fight I had ever led. There were so many people in different places, and I had to keep an eye on the dragons in their cave as well. I had double-agents for the first time, and I knew I was about to witness the betrayal of a god.

If only I could pull it off.

I decided I needed to get Nieva to the dragons so that she was ready, and my Holy Shield would be the perfect way to do it. I quickly focused in on her cave, and found her on her knees, listening to the noises outside. Her sculpted face was serious, and her icy eyes were narrowed.

“Nieva,” I said hurriedly. “I’m going to give you the shield, I want you to go to the dragons and be ready for my signal. Prepare them for what’s about to come.”

The Dragon Queen nodded and leapt to her feet without any objections.

“What if Ethan looks for me?” she whispered.

“It won’t matter,” I replied. “Even if he does, he won’t find you with the shield, so he won’t know that you’re with the dragons. Let him flounder around trying to figure out where the hell you went. He’s about to die, anyway.”

I focused hard on my shield gift, and the translucent bubble suddenly shone around Nieva. The beautiful queen immediately began to race out of her cave and toward her dragons. Her pale green legs moved quickly, and I had no doubt she would reach the dragons in less than a minute.

“I need to go back,” I said. “But get the dragons ready, it’s about to get bloody out there.”

“I’ll be ready.” Nieva nodded, and I left the dragon-woman to race toward her creatures.

Back in the valley, something was starting to emerge from the caves.

From the hills on every side, footsteps could be heard drawing closer and closer. My followers had spread out all over the area, and some stayed on flat ground while some were perched at different heights along the hills. It was amazing to see the creatures of the forest standing there ready to fight.

This was what a god’s army really looked like.

Celeste and Aleia had joined the flying creatures in the air, and Nicola and Penelope were stationed in the flat valley. I knew the priestesses could handle themselves, but it still worried me to think about what was deep inside the mountains.

There was a thunderous stampede of footsteps, and Ethan’s creatures emerged from the depths of the mountains. Cave entrances were suddenly filled with shadows and glowing eyes, and our enemy arrived.

It wasn’t just one type of animal that came out of the tunnels. There was a stream of ogres, imps, and something else that I didn’t recognize.

The new creatures were similar in shape and size to ogres. They were large, humanoid figures that dwarfed my followers, but they moved much more robotically than the other beasts. They were a dark red color, and for a moment I thought that they actually were robots as they walked in an unnaturally stiff way.

Their legs didn’t bend as they marched, and they seemed to only be able to move in straight lines as they began to make their way down the hillsides. They had glowing orange eyes, and blank faces that showed no signs of emotion or understanding.

“Golems!” Jemmy yelled, and I suddenly realized that the creatures were made out of hard clay.

The golems walked out of the caves in large groups and started to head down to the valley in straight lines.

The ogres were much more chaotic and howled as they emerged to see my army. The gray beasts started to swing their tree trunk-sized arms around, and Ethan cackled to himself like some cartoon villain.

“Griffins!” I shouted. “Anyone in the sky, slow down the ogres with whatever attacks you can get in! If anyone is shooting bolts or arrows, take your time and aim for the face and neck. If you have a blade, slash their ankles but don’t get caught underfoot.”

There was a battle cry that rang out over the hills as my army descended onto the new attackers. They ran from their various spots, and weapons of all kinds swung wildly.

Then a blast of amber light lit up the valley for a moment, and Celeste transformed into her battle bird mode. The beautiful harpy was replaced with a massive, eagle-like fire bird, and she dove straight at the biggest ogre with her talons outstretched. She shot a fiery trail of orange flame right into the beast’s face, and it howled, stumbled, and grabbed at its skull as its gray skin began to burn.

The orcs nearby wasted no time before using the ogre’s blindness, and they leapt at the beast with their axes swinging. They smacked their blades right into the legs of the huge creature, and it buckled as blood began pouring out of its knees. As the ogre bent over, a nearby gnome shot an arrow right into its belly, and it fell onto its bloody knees as it wheezed a final breath. The first kill of the battle fell onto the ground with an almighty thud, and the flames were put out as the ogre’s face smacked into the dirt.

“Nice work!” I called. “Let’s do the same to each one, and these golems, too! Don’t forget the imps. These fuckers have no chance against us!”

“Dragon-men!” Ethan screamed. “I restore your powers to you! Fly! Kill them all!”

There was a sudden buzz that echoed around the hills, and the dragon-men shot up into the air with their icy wings gleaming. They spun around in the air, and the muscular men looked even more intimidating as they soared over the battlefield with their swords raised high.

The dragon-men cheered and howled, and I knew Ethan was about to get a hell of a lot angrier.

“Good to have your powers back?” I yelled, and the dragon-men seemed to hiss with a vengeance. “Now, let’s use them to fight!”

The dragon-men didn’t need to be told twice, and they howled with deep, guttural cries as they dove toward the ogres, imps, and golems with their swords held out.

“What are you doing?” Ethan screeched. “You work for me, you filthy bastards! You fucking cowards! I used my power release on you so you could fight!”

Power release?

That must have been what that gift was called on Ethan’s interface. So he had freed the dragon-men to be able to use their powers again. Did that mean it was a one-time thing? Surely if he had unlimited options to freeze gifts, he would have instantly used it on the men again?

As Olwen flew down and swiped his sword over an ogre’s eye, it was obvious that the dragon-men were not Ethan’s soldiers, and I was certain that if he could have frozen their powers again, he would have already.

My followers were making incredible progress with the ogres, and the beasts were being taken down before they could even reach the bottom of their hills. The imps seemed to already be panicking as they spilled onto the valley and were met with arrows and bolts from the gnomes.

Grez and Myra leapt down from their grassy ledge and swung their swords in a synchronized motion toward a group of five imps. The elven blades sliced right through the red creatures’ necks, and the five imps’ heads fell onto the ground with a wet thud. Their decapitated bodies swung around for a moment and then flopped onto the ground as they oozed blood from their ragged neck stumps.

Then Aleia swooped down with her spiked shield aimed at the back of an ogre’s head and smacked into its skull so hard it tripped over from the impact. Bloody holes from her weapon were left in its head, and the fairy dove out of the way of the huge hands. As the ogre fell, Nicola dove forward and sliced her sword down into its chest. She leapt out of the way as a tidal wave of blood sprayed from the gash. The maroon liquid spilled onto the rocks, and the ogre tumbled down the hillside on a slippery slide of its own blood. The two priestesses grinned at each other and then spun around to take on a gang of approaching imps.

A griffin darted down with a surprising quickness and scraped its huge talons into an ogre’s face. The long claws of the hybrid creature dug into the ogre’s eyes and nose and tore its ugly face to shreds so all the face skin was destroyed. The exposed muscle and bone of the ogre looked fucking horrific, and Ethan yelled out as another one of his largest soldiers began to fall.

As the ogre stumbled, Penelope swung her blade right into the back of its ankle. The naiad pierced the flesh and ripped the skin open so that blood poured out onto the grass. She jumped backward as the ogre tried to turn toward her, and Celeste swooped down to finish the fight. Then the battle bird sent a stream of fire into the ogre’s already destroyed face, and the beast toppled backwards onto a massive boulder. The ogre’s back snapped as it hit the stone, and it lay lifeless as its thick blood coated the rock.

“Fuck yeah!” I growled.

My followers were working together effortlessly to massacre the ogres and imps, but the golems were not being taken down as easily.

The brick-like creatures kept moving forward despite the onslaught of blades and bolts. Nothing seemed to slow them down or even dent their clay exteriors as they slowly plodded down the hillsides and into the valley.

“Jack!” Jemmy called as her bolt bounced off a golem’s face. “These things can’t be hurt!”

“Maybe Celeste can use her fire!” Aleia cried.

“I don’t want to risk it,” I said. “By the time the heat makes them brittle, they’ll be burning hot all over, and any shards that come down will be even more dangerous!”

“Then what should we do?” Nicola asked as she leapt out of the way of a huge, clay foot.

“We need to just break them like rock,” I yelled. “Shatter them anyway we can. Aleia, find the biggest boulder you can and throw it down on their heads!”

I wanted to see just how robust these things were, and the fairy swooped down to pick up a man-sized chunk of rock. Aleia grunted as she hauled it into the sky, and her lilac wings worked furiously as she hovered over a golem. She cried out as the boulder fell from her hands, and it smashed down onto the beast’s head.

The golem’s skull immediately exploded into a thousand pieces as chunks of clay flew everywhere. It didn’t have any blood or innards, and the whole body simply toppled forward as its head was destroyed.

“Hell yeah, good job, Aleia!” I praised the fairy.

“Thanks, Jack,” Aleia panted.

There were too many of the golems for Aleia to do that to every single one by herself, and I needed some way of smashing the bastards without relying solely on her.

“We need to trip the golems up!” I yelled to my followers. “If you’re in the sky, I want you to dive into their faces. Those on the ground, use the distraction to push their feet! We’ll need a few people at a time on each foot, and only if you’re big enough to reach!”

“You think these foolish games will work?” Ethan sneered as my followers organized themselves. “Give up! Surrender!.”

I ignored the god’s taunts as my army closed in on the golems, and the griffins and dragon-men worked together as they swarmed the enemy’s faces. The clay beasts stopped in their tracks as my winged soldiers flew toward them, and the orcs raced over to their huge feet.

Nicola and Penelope helped the orcs shove the backs of the golems’ ankles, and there was a sudden, deafening thud as multiple golems crashed onto the ground and broke apart into pieces.

Their clay heads shattered when they hit the ground, and their glowing eyes went dull as they stopped moving.

“No!” Ethan screeched, and he had clearly lost all sense of being the cool, collected guy he tried to be.

“You’re fucking amazing!” I yelled to my people. “All of you, keep it up!”

Nicola and Penelope gave each other a quick hug as the final golem fell, and the gnomes cheered as the bits of clay tumbled down the hillsides. Grez and Myra were impaling the two remaining imps, and the grass was stained red with the blood of Ethan’s army.

“You’re not ready to really take me on, Jack!” Ethan suddenly goaded. “I am about to kill every single one of your followers! They’ll never live through this!”

There was a crash of lightning, and the Squall Sprites cackled menacingly as hundreds of mini-tornadoes began to form in the clouds above. Just as the orange creatures started to dart out of their clouds, there was a roar as volcano monsters slunk from the shadows of the caves.

“Shit,” I muttered to myself.

That was a new group of enemies both in the sky and on the ground now, and we knew these bastards were tough to kill. I had to think quickly, and Ethan howled with laughter as the sky darkened to a menacing blood-orange color.

“Dragon-men!” I yelled. “Anyone in the air, focus on the sprites! They shoot lightning, but they can’t control it well, so you need to be careful. Penelope…”

“On it, Jack,” my naiad growled as her eyes shot daggers at the incoming volcano monsters.

Then the muscular men shot further into the sky, and their wings were a blurred flash of icy colors as they swung their swords at the sprites.

Having the flying men on my team was a game changer for air battles, and the sprites weren’t even getting a chance to move past the dragon folk. The men were undeniably skilled and used their muscular frames to body slam the creatures at the same time as slicing at them with blades.

It was hypnotic to watch, and I couldn’t help cheering as the one dragon-man skewered two sprites on his sword in one quick movement, and their limp bodies spewed blood all over the weapon. The griffins were helping, too, and they swiped their thick talons at the small, orange bodies.

“You are mine!” Ethan yelled. “Dragon-men! I demand that you obey me, or I shall make sure you all perish!”

The winged men ignored the screeches of their old god and continued to fight the sprites. Aleia and Celeste joined in, and sprite corpses began to rain down from the sky like confetti.

I let out a snicker of victory as I watched the slaughter taking place above the battlefield, but then I readjusted my focus on the incoming threat at ground level.

But as the volcano monsters poured out of the hills in a smoking mass, there was a crash that sounded like a waterfall.

Penelope had summoned a tidal wave of water from the ground, and the river kept coming as she gathered more and more water into the air. The naiad stood with her arms outstretched as she guided the thick stream into the sky, and then she began to move it toward the coal beasts.

“Hooooly shit,” I breathed in anticipation.

The river that came from the ground was bigger and wilder than the last one she had summoned. It crashed violently as it moved as if it was a wave rather than a stream, and the volcano monsters recoiled as it flew toward them.

Penelope swung her hand around, and the water crashed onto three of the coal beasts at once. The dragon-men above suddenly let icy blasts of air stream from their palms, and the tidal wave around the volcano monsters instantly froze.

“Yessss!” I belted. “Nice teamwork, keep that up! One group at a time!”

Penelope’s determined gaze moved over to the next cave entrance, and she shot the wave of water over to four volcano monsters as they tried to hurry down the hill.

As the river hit them, two dragon-men shot down more blasts of icy air, and the coal beasts were instantly imprisoned in an ice block. Their red-hot skin hissed pathetically as their eyes glazed over, and the priestesses were going crazy with cheers as Penelope worked.

“Kill her!” Ethan screamed. “Kill that blue bitch! Wolves!”

Wolves?

As the naiad continued to attack the volcano monsters, I heard a deep growl come from somewhere in the valley. My followers spun around as they tried to work out where the sound came from, and Ethan laughed maniacally as it got louder and louder.

“Keep your eyes open,” I yelled. “Dragon-men, keep battling the sprites. Everyone else in the air, focus on what’s coming on the ground.”

“There!” A small, chubby-looking male pixie pointed to a wide cave.

I focused in on where he was pointing, and I felt a phantom chill as multiple sets of amber eyes slowly appeared. A whole pack of massive, wolf-like creatures emerged from the darkness, and I could see that these were not the animals I had seen in sanctuaries back on Earth.

They were more than double the size of the wolves I knew, and their matted black fur glistened with blood. Sharp fangs stuck out from their drooling mouths, and they began to howl with high-pitched screeches that pierced through the sounds of battle. Razor-sharp claws stuck out of each paw, and the dog-like creatures snarled with a bone-chilling anger.

I had a feeling that even Nicola wouldn’t be able to tame these animals.

Just as the wolves emerged, the Squall Sprites started to go mad. It became obvious just how many of them there were hidden away in the clouds. As incredible as the dragon-men were, they were outnumbered by hundreds, and the other flying creatures had to try and help before they could focus on the wolves.

“Get a hold of those sprites!” I ordered my flying army. “We can’t let them gain the upper-hand!”

The griffins grabbed at the orange sprites with their talons and crushed their tiny bodies easily. A multitude of other flying beasts sailed through the clouds and tore into the little orange bastards, too, and there was no question that my flying soldiers were more skilled, but Ethan’s still outnumbered them. Aleia swung her shield at the sprites and managed to impale three at once on her metal spikes, but I couldn’t take my focus off the massive wolves below.

The wolves leapt at the crowd with no strategy or plan. It was clear they were just vicious wild animals, with only a vague idea that they were meant to attack my people.

Nicola and Penelope swung their blades at one of the huge dogs as it barreled toward them. They both impaled its thick throat before it could reach them with its teeth, and it gurgled before it fell limp and collapsed.

The women pulled their swords from the corpse and were immediately met with another wolf that jumped down from the ledge above, but they gritted their teeth and lashed out at the incoming beast with a vengeance. Right beside them, the orcs swung at the wolves brutally with their axes, and Lurk hit one of them so hard that its dog-like head went flying into the valley.

“Gnomes!” I called. “Use your arrows and keep an eye on the cave entrances. Try to stop the wolves from getting too far down the hills.”

The short fighters nodded and took aim at the dark entranceway that the wolves kept emerging from.

Aleia and Celeste were trying to attack the wolves from above but kept getting distracted by the hundreds of sprites that were forming tornadoes.

The wolves kept coming, and it was clear that there must have been a huge tunnel system inside that particular hill. I studied the mouth of the cave and tried to work out if Aleia would be able to block it up so that the spill of wolves would slow down.

Just as I was about to call the fairy over, there was a distant rumble, and I wondered what the fuck else was about to appear.

But it wasn’t Ethan’s forces making such a prominent entrance.

Suddenly, right in the middle of the valley, a tidal wave of hodges emerged from the ground and shot up onto the grass. There must have been a hundred of them at least, and the skin-covered rabbits were all gripping home-made daggers in their small hands. Their huge ears were folded down, and their eyes narrowed with determination.

“Oh, great Jack!” Essie called. “We are here to fight!”

“Perfect!” I said hurriedly. “Can you burrow into the hillside and block up that doorway with dirt? That one on the right where the wolves are coming out of?”

“Say no more!” one of the creatures cried, and nearly thirty hodges leapt back into the ground.

I studied my map and saw the creatures fly through the dirt as they made their way up the hillside, and it looked like they were just in time. More amber eyes appeared in the darkness of the cave, and the wolves began to call out to each other in bone-chilling howls.

The gnomes fired at the huge beasts from the valley, but it wasn’t enough to stop them all. The orcs chopped at the creatures, but it was clear that the wolves had no fear of the swinging blades.

These bastards were ruthless.

“Nicola!” I yelled as I saw a wolf sneak up on the brunette. “Behind you!”

She swung around just in time and slashed the beast’s nose brutally with her sword. Blood poured out, and the wolf howled in pain as it stumbled on a rock. Then Nicola leapt toward it and swung her blade down right into the wolf’s skull, and the blade smashed open the creature’s head.

Blood splattered all over the brunette as she pulled her sword back, and a deadly grin spread across her face.

Just before the next group of wolves could spill out onto the hillside, the hodges burrowed out of the ground in an explosion of dirt and debris. They erupted like a sea of dust, and the wolves in the cave entrance whimpered and stumbled backward as dirt and shards of stone flew everywhere. Then the hodges moved their back legs so quickly they almost looked like they were floating, and mud started to build up as it flew from under their feet.

The cave entrance became a flurry of dust, dirt, and rock, and within a few moments, it was halfway covered up with earth.

“Great work!” I yelled. “Take down the last of the wolves while the hodges work!”

The orcs, gnomes, elves, and priestesses worked together to take down the wolves that had managed to escape the cave. There were howls and whimpers all around the valley as the dog-like beasts were slaughtered, and Ethan screamed as the wolves fell.

The Squall Sprite storm was beginning to descend deeper into the valley, and the clouds were filled with cackling and screams. There were already so many sprite bodies littered on the ground, but there seemed to be no end to the amount of the orange fuckers in the sky.

As three remaining wolves started to scamper back up the hills, Ethan let out a deep, rumbling laugh.

“Oh, Jack,” he boomed. “I know these sprites could probably finish off all your followers alone, but I have something even more fun in store for you.”

“Oh, really?” I snarled. “Bring it on, then.”

I quickly switched to Nieva in the dragon cave and found her standing in the bubble in front of her creatures. The dragons had their eyes on their queen, and their wings quivered with anticipation.

“It’s time,” I said. “I believe in you.”

I didn’t waste another second being away from my people and returned to the valley as Ethan’s voice howled into the wind.

“Bring them out!” the manic god screamed. “Bring out my dragons!”

The wind raged around the hills, and there was a sudden burst of noise as something massive swooped through the largest cave tunnel.

The dragons were coming.

“Get ready to lose everything!” Ethan hissed. “I’m going to destroy you and then fuck every hole in each of your priestesses until they beg me to kill them. Look at the might of my dragons before you die, Jack!”

The first dragon soared out of the cave with a thunderous roar, and the entire valley spun around to watch. The icy beast flew out of the darkened, icicle-covered cave with immense speed and up into the air as the sprites screeched with fear.

“Don’t be afraid!” Ethan boomed. “The dragons are here to help us win! They will tear Jack’s people limb from limb, and I say we start with the women!”

The other dragons flew out of the cave then, and the huge animals circled over the valley and cast shadows over the hillsides. They were stunning to look at, and their icy scales glittered blue as they sailed under the storm.

As the last dragons left the cave, Nieva emerged inside the bubble. She stood at the edge of the stone ledge and threw her hands up into the sky as she cried out in the dragons’ language.

It was hard to hear under the rumble of the thunder, but the dragons replied in their deep, booming roars. Even the baby dragon had shuffled to the edge of the cave tunnel and peered out at its parents with excited cries.

“The time has come!” Ethan shouted. “Kill them! My dragons! Kill them all!”

“Thank you for helping us,” I said to the beasts above the tumult of battle cries below. “You have my deepest respect.”

“What the fuck are you saying?” Ethan asked, and the dragons tore further up toward the sprites.

As the dragons soared upward, Nieva spread her own wings and took flight. I removed her bubble and watched the Dragon Queen jet off after her creatures. She looked stunning and powerful as her purple curls tumbled in the wind. Her chiseled face was gleaming, and as she soared among her dragons, she looked like she was exactly where she belonged.

She was free.

“Nievaaaaa!” Ethan shouted. “What the fuck are you doing here? Dragons! I said attack Jack’s army! Kill them all, not the sprites! You are mine!”

The dragon-men cheered as their queen flew up to meet them, and they bowed quickly as she smiled at her people. I was in awe of her as the muscular men showed their respect, and she flicked her purple hair as she grinned at them.

“Ready to destroy this fucker?” I asked.

“I have been for a while,” Nieva replied, and she shot right up into the clouds without another word.

“What are you doing?” Ethan screeched. “You stupid bitch! Get control of your dragons!”

“I don’t think they need to be controlled,” I said coolly. “That was your big mistake. Sometimes respect goes a hell of a lot farther than fear.”

I didn’t know if the dragons were agreeing, but they suddenly all opened their mouths and blasted five-foot-long icicles into the sky. Multiple Squall Sprites were impaled, and the dragons turned their attention to the ground.

Two wolves remained and were desperately trying to leave as they raced uphill. One dragon swooped down toward them and shot two icicles right into the backs of their skulls with incredible precision. The ice pierced the wolves’ heads, and their skulls exploded with a wet pop. The surrounding gnomes ducked as bits of blood and brains flew everywhere, and the dragon soared back to the others.

The massive creatures snapped at the sprites and dove through the clouds without any fear of the flashes of lightning or swirling tornadoes, and as the dragons tore through the storm, the orange clouds started to change color.

I zoomed in on the phenomena, but then I realized what exactly had caused the change.

Nieva was hovering right in the center above the valley, with her glistening wings spread out and her arms held up. She threw her head back, and purple curls tumbled down her back as she called out something to the dragons, and the more she spoke, the less orange the sky became.

The sprites were panicking and flew frantically away from the Dragon Queen as Ethan screamed at them.

“Fight!” he cried. “Fight, you cowards! Dragons! You are mine! You are all mine!”

His words were barely audible over the rumble of the clouds and the roars of the dragons. The clouds above the valley had all turned an icy-blue color, and the sprites had begun to speed off into the distant clouds that still remained orange.

The dragons circled over the valley and looked down at my followers as they roared softly. Then one of them lowered down to the dirt-covered cave that the hodges had blocked off, and the beast hovered next to the opening.

There were still wolves gathering around trying to get through the barricade, and I had a feeling they were about to regret that choice.

The dragon suddenly let out a growl, and a stream of icy breath left its mouth. The white clouds quickly attached onto the cave blockade, and the rocks and dirt crackled as they became encrusted in thick sheets of ice. Whimpers from the wolves filled the air as the ice spread, and I realized the cave tunnel had begun to freeze on the inside. There was a sudden muffled howl followed by a crack, and the wolves became encased in ice inside the cave.

And I hadn’t even ordered the dragons or Nieva to do it.

The dragons were making sure my people were fully protected. These ancient, peaceful beasts were fighting for me, and I was endlessly grateful.

I watched as Nieva continued to freeze the clouds, and the Squall Sprites evacuated more and more of the sky.

The dragon-men flew around the sky cheering for their Queen as they lashed out at every straggling sprite they could find, and the rest of my followers were staring at the sky with open mouths.

“You think this will end me?” Ethan hissed. “Oh, Jack, why don’t I show you how unprepared you are to fight a real god?”

There was a blast of silver light, and Ethan suddenly appeared on the ledge of the dragons’ cave. Then the blond god dove at the baby dragon who was dancing around and grabbed him into his arms.

“Noooo!” Nieva screamed, and I focused on the spot right beside Ethan.

I appeared in the flesh directly opposite the god and pulled out the Wrath of Jack as I took a step forward. Icy wind prickled the back of my neck, and the smell of blood was everywhere.

“That’s close enough,” Ethan snarled as he raised his sword to the baby dragon’s throat.

The little animal wailed as he waved his chunky legs, and all the adult dragons roared as they dove down en masse.

“I’ve got this,” I said as I raised my hand, and to my amazement, the dragons didn’t attack.

They slowed their dive in a heavy whoosh of wind, but they remained hovering nearby as the mother made heart-breaking, soft roars to her child. I knew Ethan would kill the animal for the dramatics, and that would shatter Nieva’s heart.

I just had to play this right, and not waste a second of my time.

“You want the dragons back?” I asked. “That’s not the way to do it.”

“Oh, really?” Ethan sneered as he pressed the blade closer against the animal’s scaly neck.

“If you let it go,” I said, “my elves will cast a rune spell to get you in control of half of the dragons. Fair?”

“You think I’m stupid,” Ethan said, but there was a flicker of interest in his eyes.

“No,” I said. “That’s why I’m genuinely offering you half rather than lying and saying you can have them all. I want to fix this without spilling innocent blood.”

I knew the smallest hope of grabbing some power back was enough to distract Ethan. After all, I was the superior god, and a few seconds of distraction was all I needed.

As Ethan’s eyes flickered to the adult dragons, I dove forward and swung my golden blade into his silver sword. I pushed his weapon upward just enough for the baby dragon to escape, and Nieva dove from the sky.

The Dragon Queen grabbed the child in her arms faster than I could blink before she flew over to the other dragons. The baby snuggled into her gratefully, and Ethan howled in fury as he dove at me.

“You think you can win this?” he spat as I stepped out of his way. “You think this whole game can only cater to you?”

Ethan’s eyes were wild, and saliva dribbled from his lips as he spoke. He truly looked like a man who had lost his mind, and he smiled manically as he stepped toward me.

I glanced over the edge of the ledge and saw my whole army watching from below us. My priestesses huddled together as they stared up at me, and Celeste had turned back to her harpy form. Nieva’s eyes were fixed on me as she cuddled the baby dragon, and I knew that she needed me to win.

All of them needed me to win.

It was all the fuel I needed to destroy this blond, smug, pervy fucker.

I gripped my holy weapon and stood my ground as Ethan began to pace back and forth down the length of the ledge.

“How about one last chance?” Ethan grinned. “If you agree to join with me now, I will spare your people.”

“I think they’ve already been spared,” I replied. “Because they worked together and slaughtered your sorry excuse for an army. Then I stole your dragons, and it seems you don’t have anyone left to fight for you.”

Ethan dove at me in a rage, but this time he brought a level of skill to his swordsmanship. He quickly swung his blade toward my neck, but I moved just in time to block him with my sword. As our weapons connected, there was a thunderous boom that echoed throughout the valley, and the onlookers shrieked in shock.

There was a spark of light that was part silver and part gold, and it disappeared as I pushed Ethan’s blade back.

“See that?” Ethan grinned. “That’s what happens when the two biggest players come up against each other.”

I glanced down at Ethan’s feet, and his steps gave away which direction he was planning on going. As he suddenly jumped to my right, I ducked left and swung my sword right into his knee.

Ethan screamed as a stream of black smoke erupted from his leg, but the limb didn’t vanish like Luke’s had done. The wound continued to spill smoke, and he stumbled as if it was a bleeding gash.

“You fucker,” he hissed as he tripped over.

“Come on, keep up,” I growled.

I leapt toward him and swung my blade toward his face. Ethan managed to raise his silver sword just in time and blocked my attack with a pained grunt and another deafening boom.

He was a much more skilled fighter than Luke had been, but I had plenty of time. Thirty minutes was an eternity in battle, and there was no way this motherfucker would live even half as long as that.

Then Ethan shuffled forward, and the smoke from his leg seemed to be fading before my eyes.

Did stronger gods recover their injured body parts?

That was fucking good to know.

But I didn’t have time to think about it too much as I dove toward him and swung my sword at his lower stomach. Ethan barely managed to block the hit, and the tip of my blade punctured his side before he could fully stop me. The thunderous booms echoed out again as our weapons connected, and the air got colder around us.

Ethan screamed as smoke billowed out of his ribcage, and he swung his blade inches away from my head. I jumped out of his way and had to steady myself so I didn’t stumble off the ledge.

Suddenly, I wanted nothing more than to wipe Ethan’s sneering grin off his face, and to show him what happened to gods who were cruel to their people.

“You’re going to die,” I said as I took a step toward him. “Anything you’d like to apologize for before I end you?”

“You cannot end me,” Ethan sneered. “I don’t care who you are, Jack. I don’t care how fucking famous you were back in ancient times. I don’t care about your riches. This is my time! I came to fucking win, even if it means I have to take you down to do it.”

I was shocked by his words, but I didn’t have time to fully process them as he leapt at me.

I hit my golden blade against his so hard that he stumbled backward. I knew I might not get another chance to have his body exposed as his arms flailed, and I leapt forward before he could recover. Ethan reached the edge of the ledge just as I swung my blade down, and he barely managed to steady himself as he tried to block me.

I was too fast, though, and my sword cut down through the center of his chest. Ethan hit my sword away as black smoke began to pour out of his body, and he screamed before he leapt at me wildly.

The blond god still had some speed, but I was faster. I brought my leg up to kick his bad leg at the same time as I brought my sword down.

The violent kick to his wounded limb brought a grating scream from the man, and he lost control of his weapon. Then I brought the Wrath of Jack down with all the super strength I could muster, and the golden blade sliced right into the middle of Ethan’s skull. There was another rumble of thunder, and I swung my sword back up to reveal a smoking gouge that stretched from the top of his skull right down to his eyes.

Ethan’s eyes rolled back in his head, and he snarled and swung wildly as he stumbled around the stone ledge.

I raised my blade once more.

“Goodbye, you pathetic excuse for a god,” I hissed.

Then I drove my sword forward and pierced it right into the center of his chest. He screamed, and the sound carried off into the icy clouds and bounced around the rocky hills.

“You… won’t win this time!” he croaked. “They will… find a way to… finally beat you!”

There was an eruption of silver light, and smoke billowed out so thickly that I choked. I felt a hint of resistance against my sword, and then the resistance was gone with the smoke and light.

I stood on the edge of the stone ledge and looked down at the empty ground around me.

He was gone.

I had finally killed Ethan.

Chapter 18

There was a moment of silence before the valley broke out into an eruption of celebration.

I held my sword as I stared down at the space where Ethan had been, and a message popped up on my interface.

Level up!

Ability to convert a new priestess achieved!

Gods Destroyed: 2

Bonus Reward: Visit followers in physical form for 14 hours

Fourteen hours? Holy shit, that was a serious upgrade. The rewards for destroying gods seemed to be insane. Was that really the whole point of all of this? To destroy enemy gods for the greater good?

Ethan had called it a game, but I didn’t have much time to think about it as Nieva landed in front of me.

She had given the baby dragon back to his mother, and her icy eyes were brimming with tears.

“You saved us,” she breathed, and she jumped into my arms.

I kissed her deeply, and the world started to spin as her body pressed against me. Her sweet lips hungrily met mine, and I ran a hand through her purple curls as we passionately kissed. Then she slowly pulled back and grinned as she ran her hands over my biceps.

“Thank you,” she whispered, and I took her hand gently.

“Let’s go down.” I smiled. “I have a feeling people are going to want a celebration.”

I led the Dragon Queen down the hillside, and my priestesses jumped on me as I reached the valley.

“Jack!” Nicola screeched as the brunette leapt at me.

“We did it!” Celeste shouted.

I laughed as the four women tackled me with kisses and hugs, and I made sure each of them received some love before I turned to the rest of my army. I was overwhelmed by the sheer number of creatures before me. They were all cheering and jumping around as the dragons soared above.

I felt like I was on top of the world, and the adrenaline was indescribable.

My women clung onto me as I looked out at the sea of faces, and Nieva stood close by with the biggest smile on her pretty face.

“I can’t thank you all enough,” I announced, and the valley fell silent. “I wish I could show you how much it means to me that you all showed up like this. Your bravery is inspiring, and I hope you’ll all join me to celebrate. This is my land now.”

There was another eruption of cheers and it suddenly struck me just how much land I had won. I checked my interface, and my follower count was now off the charts.

Two thousand and thirty-one.

I stared at the number for a moment and tried to process the fact that this many beings of all races and species worshipped me.

It didn’t feel like so long ago that my number was only four, and now I had a whole forest’s worth of creatures in my army.

Two fucking thousand of them.

Then I looked at my location map, and I could feel my jaw fall open.

The mountains were marked as mine. The hills stretched out for so long that I knew it would take days to explore the entire area. I couldn’t wait to search every cave and valley, and it was becoming clear to me just how powerful I really was.

The dragons circled around the hills, and their tails wagged and kicked up wind that made my hair dance. The baby was riding on his mother’s back, and he cried out happily as they flew by.

“Jack!” Olwen called as he hurried over. “We want to host a party in our valley, for everyone. We’re all part of the same army now, we should share a drink together.”

“That sounds great.” I smiled. “Lead the way!”

The dragon-men started to fly over the crowd to spread the word, and the different species began to leave the mountains toward the dragon valley beside the forest. As everyone drifted past, some of them offered me small bows or words of praise. I tried to thank as many as I could, and my women stood behind me with almost-smug smiles on their faces as the valley cleared out.

As everyone made their way to the men’s valley, the dragons started to lower themselves down to the ground. Nieva strode over to them, and they gently nuzzled her as she stroked their glistening scales.

“She’s amazing,” Celeste sighed as the women stared at the queen.

“The control she has over those dragons!” Penelope said. “It really is incredible.”

“She has dragons,” Nicola said in awe. “Dragons!”

“She’s so beautiful, too!” Aleia whispered.

I grinned as the priestesses admired Nieva, and I knew I was going to ask her to join us. It felt right. Of course, the choice was up to her, but I had a strong feeling that Nieva wanted to stay with me just as much as I wanted her to.

And my interface had given me the go-ahead to convert her.

“How would you feel about her joining us?” I asked.

“Coming to the convent?” Penelope gasped. “You mean, we would get another sister? My lord, she would be perfect!”

Nieva turned around as the dragon baby leapt onto the ground, and she laughed as he raced around her feet with his tongue hanging out.

“Will she want to leave her dragons?” Nicola asked with a frown.

“That’s what we’ll need to ask her,” I said. “It’s only a day’s journey to the convent, so she won’t be far away. But I’ll understand if she says no.”

“Why don’t we go and join the party?” Celeste asked. “That way Jack can have a moment alone with her.”

“How did I get this lucky?” I chuckled as I grabbed the harpy by the waist. “To have priestesses this loving?”

I kissed Celeste deeply, and she giggled as she threw her arms around my neck. I picked her up and spun her around before I gently placed her back down.

“I love you all,” I said softly. “Go and enjoy mingling with all our new soldiers, I’ll be there soon.”

“You better be.” Nicola pouted. “We don’t want to waste a second of your time in that body! Especially after seeing you kill Ethan. The way your muscles gleamed when you stabbed him… okay, I’m getting myself worked up.”

“Let’s go,” Penelope giggled as she took the brunette’s arm. “We can show our lord how much we love him soon.”

The naiad gave me a flirty grin, and the women started to make their way to the dragon’s valley. I walked over the blood-stained grass to Nieva, and the baby dragon ran over to me.

“Hey, little guy,” I laughed as I bent down to pat his scaly head.

He flopped over onto his back, and I gave him some belly rubs before I straightened up to look at the queen.

The dragons all lowered their heads like they had at the first mention of my name, and I needed a second to take in the sight of the ancient creatures bowing to me. Their blue and purple scales reflected the sunlight, and their icy curled horns sparkled. As they bent their tree trunk-sized legs, they were still the size of two-story houses.

They really were amazing to look at.

“Thank you,” I said. “I’m honored to be your god. You protected my people, and I will always be grateful for your help.”

The dragons slowly stood up again, and their ancient eyes sparkled as they studied me.

“I don’t speak dragon,” I chuckled. “So I’m not sure if that got across.”

“They understood the sentiment.” Nieva smiled. “The dragons will always be here for you, Jack.”

The baby raced after a nearby butterfly, and the dragons turned their attention to making sure he didn’t run off too far. I took a step closer to Nieva and admired the way her soft, white scales gleamed on her beautiful face as she smiled at me.

“I wanted to talk to you,” I said. “Of course, it’s completely your choice, but I wanted to ask you if you would like to join our convent? As… as a priestess?”

The Dragon Queen’s mouth fell open, and it was the first time I had ever seen her speechless.

It was funny that as a powerful god, I could still feel nervous as I waited for a reply. I knew too well how much the idea had disgusted Nieva when it was Ethan who wanted to recruit her, but that kiss she’d given me earlier gave me some hope that she might feel differently about me.

“A priestess?” Nieva asked after a moment. “You really want that?”

“I do,” I replied. “But I completely understand if you want to stay here with your people and dragons. I would never ask you to give that up. With your wings, they would only be an hour or so away from you, and you could visit them whenever you liked. I’m not sure how far your… connection to them all would span, but--”

“Far enough…” Nieva looked over at the huge beasts, and her shocked expression started to turn into a wide smile. “My dragons belong in the mountains. It’s their home, and they can always call on me if they need me. After all, now that you have claimed this land, I can visit them whenever I like, and they’re certainly free to fly south if they want. It’s perfect.”

The Dragon Queen watched the ancient beasts, and she smiled as the baby tried to flap his wings. She looked truly happy.

“I can’t believe this,” she said. “I would love to be with you and your women. I haven’t stopped thinking about it since you freed me.”

“Really?” I asked, and Nieva laughed at my obvious relief.

“Really.” She smiled. “Besides, my dragons will have their hands full raising this little one. They’ll understand.”

“What about your men?” I asked.

“I will always be their queen,” Nieva said. “But maybe it’s time to appoint a leader for when I’m not around.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing.

The ferocious Dragon Queen wanted to join me and my priestesses. She wanted to follow me back to my convent, and I would be able to hold her whenever we wanted.

I took a step forward and pulled her by the waist into my arms. We kissed deeply, and her hands roamed over my shoulders and down my chest. I ran my own hands over her soft blue dress and imagined how it would feel to do the same on her bare, pale green skin.

I could feel her full breasts pressing against me as our kiss became more passionate, and I pulled back gently before I got too excited.

“Your comfort is the most important thing,” I said softly. “If you ever feel uncomfortable for a second, you tell me.”

“Of course!” Nieva laughed. “I promise, I am not a woman who will fake pleasure for any man or god.”

“That’s true.” I grinned. “I think Ethan proved that for us. Come on, let’s go and join the party.”

“The priestesses are pregnant with your god-children?” she asked all of a sudden, and I furrowed my brow.

“All but Celeste,” I said. “Why?”

“The dragon people have a special drink,” Nieva said. “It’s a very strong beverage, I think you’ll like it. Celeste, too.”

Nieva slipped her hand into mine as we walked, and in that moment, I felt complete. Like Nieva was the last piece in a puzzle I’d been trying to finish for days, and now we could finally continue on in this Ethan-less world.

There was still a hell of a lot to figure out, but I was ready to just let loose for a few hours and enjoy my people’s company. It was going to be a challenge not to just lead my women off into a dark cave and enjoy their bodies. I glanced down at Nieva’s sculpted figure and wondered if she would want to join in with our worship sessions.

After all, I’d already learned that the true conversion of a priestess relied on me making love to them.

The thought made me feel light-headed, and I squeezed her hand as we walked out into the dragon valley.

It seemed like the whole population of the forest had been crammed into the valley and the surrounding trees, and Aleia landed on the ground with a large brown sack that she handed to the gnomes.

“Here you go!” the fairy said. “I think I got it all.”

The gnomes pulled out multiple bottles from the sack, along with a guitar and a wooden flute. Then a hodge burst up from the ground with a box in hand and started to unpack even more alcohol and passed it out.

“It seems the forest is well stocked,” I laughed as we made our way through the crowd.

“Jack!” Celeste said as we reached the priestesses. “Can you believe this?”

I looked around at the excited crowd and tried to take in just how many creatures were mingling around me. Griffins, centaurs, and pixies were sipping wine, hodges were dancing to the gnomes’ music, and the dragon-men were passing goblets of something to the orcs.

And it was all because of me.

These creatures were thriving, partying, and living because of me.

It was hard to know what to say, nothing could sum up the glowing feeling of pride and victory that coursed through me.

“You were amazing out there,” Nicola said to Nieva. “The way you commanded those dragons, it was just… you were…”

Nicola seemed to be in awe of the Dragon Queen, and it was adorable to see the tough brunette struggle for words.

“Thank you,” Nieva laughed. “I can say the same for all of you, I’ve never seen such skilled women fighters before.”

“I love your wings,” Aleia said shyly. “They’re such pretty colors under the sunlight.”

“You are all simply adorable,” Nieva chuckled. “I can’t wait to get to know you all better.”

“Did you accept Jack’s offer?” Penelope asked. “Are you staying with us?”

The priestesses all watched the queen with wide eyes, and I loved that they were as keen for her to join us as I was.

“I am,” Nieva said, and the women erupted into excited shrieks.

“This is the best day ever!” Aleia cheered. “Oh, Jack! I’m so happy.”

The women broke out into chatter about the convent, and Nicola was excited for Nieva to meet her pets. I enjoyed watching them talk as they discussed the new land, and a dragon-man pressed a goblet into my hand.

It looked like a very innocent pink liquor, but as I took a sip, I realized how strong it was. The drink tasted like boozy strawberries, and the dragon-men kept topping me up whenever I took a sip.

As the evening started to creep in, the valley was alive with music and laughter. The manticore who had joined us even seemed to be purring while a flock of lady pixies braided his mane, and the griffins’ drawling way of speaking became hilariously slurred. Eventually, I saw Lurk admiring the various ice weapons of the dragon-men, and many of his orcs were now swapping battle stories with the winged soldiers. The women orcs who had joined in the battle were perched on their men’s knees, and I was pleased to see the dragon-men delivering warm tea to each of the pregnant ones.

My own women danced to the gnomes’ songs, and I lost track of how many people came up to me to thank me for saving the forest.

“Jaaack,” Nicola said as she snuggled into my side.

“Yes?” I grinned as I planted a kiss on her head.

“I love the party,” the brunette said. “But I would also really love to worship you right now. Watching you in battle made me want to tear your clothes off.”

“Me, too,” Celeste giggled as the other women came closer.

“It is getting late,” Penelope said. “Perhaps the last few hours of your body could be spent with us?”

“Yes, please,” Aleia said as she fluttered her wings. “It’s been so long since we all worshipped our god together.”

I looked around at their pleading faces and noticed Nieva watching intently behind them.

“How can I say no to that?” I laughed. “How about we go to the gnomes’ guest house?”

The gnomes had set us up in their spare room before, and the bed inside was big enough for all the women to fit. Even if there was a fifth woman who wanted to join us.

“Yes!” Aleia said hurriedly. “Yes, please!”

I grinned as I glanced around, and I could see how drunk the forest creatures were becoming. They would be perfectly happy to continue the night without me, and it was impossible to ignore the way Nicola pressed herself up against me.

“Jemmy!” I called out, and the blonde gnome hurried over. “I’m going to spend some time in the fortress, if that’s okay? I just need some downtime. Is the guest house free to use?”

“Of course!” The gnome belched. “Oops, sorry! Too much wine!”

She then proceeded to twirl away and fall into a nearby orc, who carefully helped her up again while he tried not to squash her.

“Let’s gooo,” Nicola begged, and the priestesses laughed as they began to pull me toward the forest.

“Nieva,” I said. “You really don’t need to come if you don’t want to. We’re going to…”

“I know what you’re going to do.” The Dragon Queen smirked. “Is it okay if I… join in? I would… like… to show my devotion and appreciation.”

My face must have been stunned, because the women roared with laughter as they looked at me.

“I think that’s a yes,” Aleia giggled. “Jack?”

“Come on!” I said urgently. “Let’s go! This is the most important godly mission I have ever had!”

I grabbed Aleia by the waist and started to run as I hoisted her over my shoulder. The women all shrieked with laughter as they raced along with me into the trees, and I placed the fairy back down as I gave her ass a sly grab.

The journey back to the fortress only took a half-hour, but the women were enjoying teasing me as we made our way through the deep woods. They took it in turns to run their hands down my chest toward my crotch and press their perfect tits up against me as they kissed me.

Nieva played along, and she was driving me wild with how effortlessly sexy she was. The Dragon Queen glanced over her shoulder at me and ran her hands down her hips as she walked. Then she pulled Nicola in for a kiss, and my head basically exploded.

When the metal fortress came into view, I groaned with relief as my cock throbbed painfully. We fell in the doorway and made sure to close it behind us before we raced to the guest house.

As we got into the house, I was grabbing every inch of my women’s bodies. Penelope kissed me deeply as we headed for the stairs, and I squeezed her firm ass before we hurried up to the bedroom.

“You said this was worship?” Nieva asked as we piled inside. “How does it work?”

“Well…” Celeste grinned. “We use our bodies to show our god how much we love him.”

“There aren’t any rules,” I said. “Just do whatever feels good to you. Of course, sometimes I have to tell my priestesses what to do if they’ve been naughty.”

The women giggled and started to pull me over to the bed.

“I want you all to strip,” I said. “Before I join you in bed, I want to get a good look at those beautiful bodies of yours.”

The priestesses started to undress, and they made a show of it with teasingly slow movements.

I didn’t know how much Nieva would want to join in, but she instantly started to pull the straps of her blue dress down over her shoulders.

I couldn’t look away as her clothes fell to the floor, and the Dragon Queen stood naked in front of me. Her pale green skin glowed, and swirling purple tattoos ran right down the sides of her body. She had large breasts with emerald nipples that sat above her toned stomach, and her sculpted legs ran up to the most beautiful pussy. She was completely hairless, and a shiver ran through me as I took in how perfect her body and pussy looked.

The other women looked as incredible as ever, and they began to touch each other as I admired them all.

“You’re all perfect,” I growled, and I quickly took off my sword belt and pants.

Nieva’s eyes were wide as she stared down at my huge cock, and she licked her lips as she glanced back at my eyes.

“My lord,” Penelope breathed. “Please, let us worship you with our mouths to begin with? Nieva must taste your holy seed to understand our worship.”

“You may.” I grinned. “Get on your knees, my beautiful priestesses.”

The women hurriedly knelt before my erection and gestured for Nieva to join them. The Dragon Queen slowly lowered herself down, and her icy eyes stared at my cock.

“What do we do?” Nieva asked. “Are there certain things our god prefers?”

“We’ll show you,” Celeste said. “Our God likes it when we use our tongues and lips on his holy cock.”

The harpy leaned in closer and took the base of my shaft firmly in her hand. Then she slowly ran her tongue around the head of my cock, and I shuddered at the pleasure her touch caused.

Aleia and Penelope leaned in from either side, and they began to run their tongues up and down along my length. It was so fucking hot to watch my women all use their mouths on me at once, and I watched Nieva’s eyes widen as she smiled.

“Can I have a go?” the Dragon Queen asked, and I nodded.

The women rearranged themselves, and Nieva shuffled in front of my cock. She slowly leaned toward me, and I put a hand in her purple hair to guide her toward my aching erection.

“Jack,” she whispered. “I want to worship you as my god.”

Then she slowly put her lips around my shaft, and her warm mouth began to take in my cock.

“Fuck,” I hissed as I slowly pushed her head further down, and she took more of my length into her throat.

Her soft lips felt incredible, and the other women stroked Nieva’s body as she sucked me off. They played with her full breasts and ran their hands over her soft, green thighs. The Dragon Queen moaned with pleasure as she started to bob up and down, and it felt like she’d been born to worship me.

My body was electric as she moved, and she sped up as I watched her worship my cock.

“Yes,” I breathed. “That’s it. Make me cum with your mouth. I’m going to give you my seed.”

“Master,” Penelope said. “Pleeeease bless us all with your seed! Purify us with your holy sperm!”

The naiad pinched Nieva’s nipple, and I felt like I was about to be sent over the edge as I watched them. They were so hot it was insane, and Nieva’s mouth was moving so expertly over my erection.

Then she plunged her head right down, and I could feel my first orgasm about to hit. The Dragon Queen slid her mouth off me and sat back on her heels with the other women, and I held my cock and spurted my warm seed all over the priestesses’ faces and chests. Pleasure soared through me as I doused them in my cum, and I grinned as Nicola licked her lips.

“We have been blessed!” Aleia cried. “Our lord has given us his holy seed.”

“That’s right,” I said. “And now you all look so dirty, why don’t you kiss each other to help clean yourselves up?”

I stood over the women as they started to make out, and I groaned as Celeste licked cum from Aleia’s cheek.

“Get in the bed,” I ordered as my cock throbbed incessantly for more. “I want to see you all shaking with orgasms.”

The women giggled and jumped up onto the silk sheets of the massive bed. I grabbed Nieva’s hand and pulled her onto the mattress with me, and then I gently pushed her onto her back and admired her body as I ran a hand through her hair.

“You look beautiful,” I said. “Did you enjoy the first part of worship?”

“Yes,” she breathed. “I feel... ready for more. I am ready to feel your manhood between my legs…”

I ran my hands down over her breasts and gently played with her nipples as she moaned. As I felt every curve of her body, I made my way down to her gleaming pussy.

“I’m going to show Nieva how good I can make her feel,” I told my priestesses. “While I do that, I want you all to play with each other.”

Celeste and Penelope paired up and began to kiss as the naiad lay on her back. The harpy’s hands roamed all over her, and they began to softly moan as they made out. Nicola pulled Aleia close and kissed the fairy’s neck, and watching them all drove me wild.

But I couldn’t wait to see Nieva climax for me for the first time.

I gently pushed her pale green legs apart, and my fingers grazed her thighs as I kissed her.

“Jack,” she whispered. “You touching me there feels amazing.”

“Good,” I said. “I’m about to make you feel even better. But I promise, I’ll take it slow.”

“Th-thank you,” the Dragon Queen gasped.

I stroked her soft pink labia and could already feel the moisture seeping out of her pussy. She was clearly turned on, and I pushed two fingers slowly past her folds.

Nieva gasped again as I slid my fingers into her wet pussy, and she gripped the bed sheets as I slowly started to finger fuck her.

I enjoyed watching her as I moved my fingers in and out of her, and her icy eyes lit up as I ran my thumb over her clit.

“Does that feel good?” I asked, and she nodded breathlessly.

I leaned down and took one of her emerald nipples in my mouth and began to quicken the speed of my fingers. Her perfect, tattooed body trembled, and I had a feeling she wasn’t going to take long to bring to orgasm.

Everything felt perfect as I looked up and watched the rest of my women writhe with pleasure. Their hands were exploring each others’ naked bodies, and their fingers slid into their pussies while they watched me with Nieva.

“Jack!” Nieva gasped. “I feel like I’m going to… oh!”

“You’re going to cum,” I growled. “You’re going to cum all over my fingers for me.”

I softly grazed her clit again, and the Dragon Queen quivered underneath me as her orgasm washed over her. She cried out, and her legs shuddered as I plunged my fingers deep inside her.

“Ohhh!” she groaned. “Jack! That was amazing. I feel so weak, and yet so alive!”

I smiled as I slid my fingers from her warmth and looked down at the pale green beauty as she caught her breath.

“You’re perfect,” I said, and I softly kissed her as the other women orgasmed beside us.

The priestesses cried out as their climaxes hit, and I was suddenly more than ready to fuck each and every one of their beautiful bodies.

“Jack,” Celeste gasped. “Please, I need to feel you deep inside me. I need my master to own me.”

I gave Nieva’s tits one last squeeze. “I’ll be back.”

Nieva bit her lip and nodded vigorously, and then I leaned over to the harpy.

“You want my cock?” I asked. “Does my priestess want to be fucked hard?”

“Yes!” she moaned. “Please! I need it so badly!”

“We all do,” Nicola breathed. “Jack, we all need to be filled with your cum.”

I grabbed Celeste’s waist and spun her around onto all fours. Her ivory ass looked perfect in front of me, and I grabbed her waist as I lined my cock up to her glistening slit.

“You are mine,” I whispered to her. “Your pussy belongs to your god, doesn’t it?”

“Yes!” Celeste gasped. “My body is yours, my lord! Please bless me with your cock!”

I moaned at her words and started to slide my dick into her tight pussy. The harpy’s warm walls clutched me tightly, and I felt alive with pleasure as I slid inside her.

“Fuck,” I hissed. “Your tunnel is so tight around me.”

I started to fuck her slowly and teased her as I pulled my cock right out before I slammed it back inside her. The harpy cried out with pleasure, and an ecstatic warmth rushed through me as I sped up my thrusts.

“My priestesses,” I moaned. “I want you to eat each other out. Lick those pretty pussies for your god to see.”

Aleia laid back on the right-hand side pillow, and Penelope moved between her petite legs. Nicola shuffled onto her back on my left, and then Nieva laid down with her.

As I fucked Celeste, I watched my women eat each other out. Their glowing faces scrunched up with pleasure, and their moans rang out as they gripped the sheets.

“Master,” Celeste panted. “I’m going to cum!”

“You have to ask first,” I growled as I smacked her ass. “Ask me if you can.”

“Please!” she cried. “My lord, please, may I? I need to cum on your cock! You’re so deep inside me, and it’s driving me wiiiild.”

“Yes,” I breathed. “Cum for me.”

The harpy groaned, and her body shook as her climax coursed through her. I held her tightly as she came, and then I slowly slid my cock out from her warm pussy. She was dewy with sweat when she turned around, and I kissed her deeply as she recovered and tried to catch her breath.

The rest of the night continued as the most red-hot sex session we had ever had. I fucked each of my priestesses just the way they liked, and they had orgasm after orgasm as I pleasured them.

Their faces glowed with sweat as the hours passed, and they needed occasional water breaks just to regain the feeling in their legs.

The last woman to ask for my cock inside her was Nieva, and I couldn’t wait to find out how the Dragon Queen felt.

“Nieva,” I said as I knelt beside her. “You don’t have to…”

“I want to!” she said hurriedly. “Jack, please love me so I can be a priestess, too. You’re so good to your women, and I can’t stand the thought of not loving you in the same way. I want your holy cock inside me. I want your seed to fill my womb. Please?”

“Lie back,” I ordered. “I want to be able to admire your beautiful body as I fuck you.”

She hurriedly laid down on the pillows, and I got on top of her as I grabbed her perfect breasts.

I stared into her snowy eyes as I lined my rock hard cock up with her pussy, and I gave her tits a firm squeeze.

“You are going to be mine forever after tonight,” I said quietly. “I’m going to release so deep inside you that you’ll feel like my seed is spreading throughout your entire body, and I want to feel your orgasm all over my cock. Understood?”

“Yes,” Nieva whispered as she quivered all over. “I’m all yours, my lord. Take me. Love me. Pour your seed deep inside me.”

I slowly started to ease into her pussy, and I gasped at how tight she was. Her tunnel walls gripped me like a vise, and her warm juices flowed all over my dick. I started slowly and kissed her deeply as I pushed further inside her. Then she whimpered, and I stopped to check if she was okay.

“Does that feel good?” I asked, and she nodded.

“Please don’t stop,” she gasped. “I’ve just never felt anything like this before. Your cock is so big, my lord. You’re so deep inside me.”

“You… haven’t felt this before?” I asked as her words sent a warmth through my body. “You’ve never been with a man before?”

“Never a man or a god.” The Dragon Queen grinned, and her scaly cheeks glistened as she held my gaze. “I’ve never met anyone worthy of my status, Jack. Until I met you. Now, I’m the one hoping to be worthy.”

“You are worthy,” I groaned as she writhed against my cock, and I couldn’t hold back for another moment.

I began to speed up my thrusts, and her tits jiggled as I fucked her harder and harder. My whole being was on fire as I slammed deep into the Dragon Queen’s pussy, and she cried out as she gripped my shoulders.

Then I gripped her legs and started to raise them up over my shoulders so I could get even deeper.

“Good girl,” I growled as her thighs clung to me. “You have such a tight little pussy. Fuck, you feel amazing.”

“You’re so deep!” Nieva gasped. “My lord, I think… I think I’m going to cum againnnn.”

I could feel that my own orgasm wasn’t far off, and I watched Nieva’s beautiful face as I fucked her as hard as I could. Her perfect body bounced with each movement, and I heard the women around me groan as they pleasured each other and watched me claim my next priestess.

“Fuck!” Nieva cried out, and her perfect body suddenly convulsed.

Her walls tightened around me even more as her orgasm hit, and that was all I needed.

The room spun around me, and there were golden stars everywhere as I came deep inside the Dragon Queen. We both cried out as our climaxes washed over us, and I spurted stream after creamy stream of my hot cum into her pussy while her snowy eyes burned into mine.

Then I gently lowered her legs as I slid out of her, and we both needed a moment to catch our breaths.

A message popped up on my interface, and I was on such a high I barely read it.

New priestess acquired!

I smiled as I scooped Nieva into my arms and kissed her softly. She was my priestess now. The Dragon Queen was one of my loyal women, and her exotic body was always going to be part of our worship sessions from now on.

Every inch of her belonged to me, from her delicate horns to her iridescent wings.

As Nieva’s breathing slowed down, her eyes began to flutter shut. The priestesses were all exhausted after hours of fucking, and I kissed each one of them as they started to yawn.

“I love you all,” I said gently as they started to climb under the blankets.

“We love you, too,” Aleia whispered. “Goodnight, my lord.”

The fairy snuggled into Nieva’s chest as her eyes closed, and the women fell asleep in a few seconds. I knew I was about to fade away, but I enjoyed watching my beautiful priestesses as they cuddled up together.

As I changed back to my god form, I felt like I was on top of the fucking world.

I had five gorgeous, badass priestesses along with a whole mountain range to add to my land. I had multiple armies, scores of mythical creatures devoted to me, and more god powers with every quest I completed.

Who knew what I would gain next?

It was a lot to take in for one night, but everything felt like it was falling into place. I knew that this was how it was meant to be. The forest creatures were happy under my rule, and the land was finally safe. It wouldn’t be long before the creatures of the vast mountains felt the exact same way.

Penelope muttered something in her sleep, and I chuckled as she snuggled closer to Nicola.

I would do anything for my women.

I would kill a thousand more gods to protect them, and I had a feeling that killing more gods would soon be on the table again.

The gods that Ethan had mentioned in the surrounding areas would need to be destroyed, too. I doubted that any of them were any different than the slimy bastards I had met so far. For all I knew, they’d be even worse.

Even when I thought about the challenges ahead, I didn’t feel worried. Not even a little bit. I had proven beyond a shadow of a doubt that I was built for this shit.

Not only were my powers stronger than other gods, but my people actually respected me.

I was never going to form an alliance with anyone else because I didn’t need to. Everything that made a good god was already inside me, and I had a whole army of creatures willing to fight in my name.

I studied my territory map for a long moment, and then I took a quick survey of the mountains with my God Vision.

My mountains.

I couldn’t wait to explore every inch of my new lands, but then my gaze caught on the peak I had been so sure was Half Dome. I hadn’t given it much thought since I’d been so busy with Ethan, but now that I’d acquired it as part of my territory, I zoomed in as much as I could from this distance.

The curve of the peak was even clearer to me at this angle, and I felt a sudden certainty that I really was looking at the Californian mountain.

It was practically identical, despite the wearing down of the ridge.

But did this confirm that I was really on Earth?

It seemed impossible. Ethan said I would “never win this game,” and that “they would finally beat me.” Given everything I’d come to learn lately about the various rules among the gods, the idea of this existence really just being an elaborate game seemed like the most logical conclusion.

So, what if Half Dome was right here in front of me, but it was just a simulation?

What if all of this was?

My mind warred against this idea. It couldn’t be true. Because my women were too real. My unborn children were too real. My followers were too real. The carnage of the battle we’d just waged was too real.

It felt like every fiber of my being might explode trying to make sense of all this, and I sighed as I tried to tally everything up. At this point, I had no way to confirm any of my theories. I didn’t know if the gods just played “games” among themselves like the legends of Earth had always talked about, or how I had even gotten into this god form in the first place. I didn’t know what my destiny was, or how many gods I would need to destroy before there was true peace in whatever this place was.

But what I did know was that I was ready to find out. I was ready to fight for my people and take on any gods who dared to cross my path. My priestesses were my world now, and I would destroy anything that threatened to harm them.

Whatever the new day would bring, I would be prepared to face it.

And I was ready to become the almighty god.

End of Book 6

End Notes

Thank you for reading Building Harem Town 6! I’ll start writing the next book once this book hits 100 reviews, so leave your review right here!

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that next novel is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2021 by Eric Vall

.

Patreon

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that next novel is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2021 by Eric Vall